The Lady of the Shroud ......................................................................................................................................1

Bram Stoker.............................................................................................................................................1

FROM "THE JOURNAL OF OCCULTISM" MIDJANUARY, 1907. ...............................................1

BOOK I: THE WILL OF ROGER MELTON .......................................................................................2

BOOK II: VISSARION .......................................................................................................................31

BOOK III: THE COMING OF THE LADY .......................................................................................41

BOOK IV: UNDER THE FLAGSTAFF .............................................................................................58

BOOK V: A RITUAL AT MIDNIGHT ..............................................................................................73

BOOK VI: THE PURSUIT IN THE FOREST ....................................................................................88

BOOK VII: THE EMPIRE OF THE AIR .........................................................................................117

BOOK VIII: THE FLASHING OF THE HANDJAR .......................................................................141

BOOK IX: BALKA ...........................................................................................................................153

A strange story comes from the Adriatic. It appears that on the night of the 9th, as the Italia Steamship

Company's vessel "Victorine" was passing a little before midnight the point known as "the Spear of Ivan," on

the coast of the Blue Mountains, the attention of the Captain, then on the bridge, was called by the look out

man to a tiny floating light close inshore. It is the custom of some Southgoing ships to run close to the Spear

of Ivan in fine weather, as the water is deep, and there is no settled current; also there are no outlying rocks.

Indeed, some years ago the local steamers had become accustomed to hug the shore here so closely that an

intimation was sent from Lloyd's that any mischance under the circumstances would not be included in

ordinary sea risks. Captain Mirolani is one of those who insist on a wholesome distance from the promontory

being kept; but on his attention having been called to the circumstance reported, he thought it well to

investigate it, as it might be some case of personal distress. Accordingly, he had the engines slowed down,

and edged cautiously in towards shore. He was joined on the bridge by two of his officers, Signori Falamano

and Destilia, and by one passenger on board, Mr. Peter Caulfield, whose reports of Spiritual Phenomena in

remote places are well known to the readers of "The Journal of Occultism." The following account of the

strange occurrence written by him, and attested by the signatures of Captain Mirolani and the other gentleman

" . . . It was eleven minutes before twelve midnight on Saturday, the 9th day of January, 1907, when I saw the

strange sight off the headland known as the Spear of Ivan on the coast of the Land of the Blue Mountains. It

was a fine night, and I stood right on the bows of the ship, where there was nothing to obstruct my view. We

were some distance from the Spear of Ivan, passing from northern to southern point of the wide bay into

which it projects. Captain Mirolani, the Master, is a very careful seaman, and gives on his journeys a wide

berth to the bay which is tabooed by Lloyd's. But when he saw in the moonlight, though far off, a tiny white

figure of a woman drifting on some strange current in a small boat, on the prow of which rested a faint light

(to me it looked like a corpse candle!), he thought it might be some person in distress, and began to

cautiously edge towards it. Two of his officers were with him on the bridgeSignori Falamano and Destilia.

All these three, as well as myself, saw It. The rest of the crew and passengers were below. As we got close

the true inwardness of It became apparent to me; but the mariners did not seem to realize till the very last.

This is, after all, not strange, for none of them had either knowledge or experience in Occult matters, whereas

for over thirty years I have made a special study of this subject, and have gone to and fro over the earth

investigating to the nth all records of Spiritual Phenomena. As I could see from their movements that the

officers did not comprehend that which was so apparent to myself, I took care not to enlighten them, lest such

should result in the changing of the vessel's course before I should be near enough to make accurate

observation. All turned out as I wishedat least, nearly soas shall be seen. Being in the bow, I had, of

course, a better view than from the bridge. Presently I made out that the boat, which had all along seemed to

be of a queer shape, was none other than a Coffin, and that the woman standing up in it was clothed in a

shroud. Her back was towards us, and she had evidently not heard our approach. As we were creeping along

slowly, the engines were almost noiseless, and there was hardly a ripple as our forefoot cut the dark water.

Suddenly there was a wild cry from the bridgeItalians are certainly very excitable; hoarse commands were

given to the Quartermaster at the wheel; the engineroom bell clanged. On the instant, as it seemed, the ship's

head began to swing round to starboard; full steam ahead was in action, and before one could understand, the

Apparition was fading in the distance. The last thing I saw was the flash of a white face with dark, burning

eyes as the figure sank down into the coffinjust as mist or smoke disappears under a breeze."

Record made by Ernest Roger Halbard Melton, lawstudent of the Inner Temple, eldest son of Ernest

Halbard Melton, eldest son of Ernest Melton, elder brother of the said Roger Melton and his next of kin.

I consider it at least usefulperhaps necessaryto have a complete and accurate record of all pertaining to

To which end let me put down the various members of his family, and explain some of their occupations and

idiosyncrasies. My father, Ernest Halbard Melton, was the only son of Ernest Melton, eldest son of Sir

Geoffrey Halbard Melton of Humcroft, in the shire of Salop, a Justice of the Peace, and at one time Sheriff.

My greatgrandfather, Sir Geoffrey, had inherited a small estate from his father, Roger Melton. In his time,

by the way, the name was spelled Milton; but my greatgreatgrandfather changed the spelling to the later

form, as he was a practical man not given to sentiment, and feared lest he should in the public eye be

confused with others belonging to the family of a Radical person called Milton, who wrote poetry and was

some sort of official in the time of Cromwell, whilst we are Conservatives. The same practical spirit which

originated the change in the spelling of the family name inclined him to go into business. So he became,

whilst still young, a tanner and leatherdresser. He utilized for the purpose the ponds and streams, and also

the oakwoods on his estateTorraby in Suffolk. He made a fine business, and accumulated a considerable

fortune, with a part of which he purchased the Shropshire estate, which he entailed, and to which I am

Sir Geoffrey had, in addition to my grandfather, three sons and a daughter, the latter being born twenty years

after her youngest brother. These sons were: Geoffrey, who died without issue, having been killed in the

Indian Mutiny at Meerut in 1857, at which he took up a sword, though a civilian, to fight for his life; Roger

(to whom I shall refer presently); and Johnthe latter, like Geoffrey, dying unmarried. Out of Sir Geoffrey's

family of five, therefore, only three have to be considered: My grandfather, who had three children, two of

whom, a son and a daughter, died young, leaving only my father, Roger and Patience. Patience, who was

born in 1858, married an Irishman of the name of Sellengerwhich was the usual way of pronouncing the

name of St. Leger, or, as they spelled it, Sent Legerrestored by later generations to the still older form. He

was a reckless, daredevil sort of fellow, then a Captain in the Lancers, a man not without the quality of

braveryhe won the Victoria Cross at the Battle of Amoaful in the Ashantee Campaign. But I fear he lacked

the seriousness and steadfast strenuous purpose which my father always says marks the character of our own

family. He ran through nearly all of his patrimonynever a very large one; and had it not been for my

grandaunt's little fortune, his days, had he lived, must have ended in comparative poverty. Comparative, not

actual; for the Meltons, who are persons of considerable pride, would not have tolerated a povertystricken

Fortunately, my greataunt Patience had only one child, and the premature decease of Captain St. Leger (as I

prefer to call the name) did not allow of the possibility of her having more. She did not marry again, though

my grandmother tried several times to arrange an alliance for her. She was, I am told, always a stiff, uppish

person, who would not yield herself to the wisdom of her superiors. Her own child was a son, who seemed to

take his character rather from his father's family than from my own. He was a wastrel and a rolling stone,

always in scrapes at school, and always wanting to do ridiculous things. My father, as Head of the House and

his own senior by eighteen years, tried often to admonish him; but his perversity of spirit and his truculence

were such that he had to desist. Indeed, I have heard my father say that he sometimes threatened his life. A

desperate character he was, and almost devoid of reverence. No one, not even my father, had any

influencegood influence, of course, I meanover him, except his mother, who was of my family; and also

a woman who lived with hera sort of governess aunt, he called her. The way of it was this: Captain St.

Leger had a younger brother, who made an improvident marriage with a Scotch girl when they were both

very young. They had nothing to live on except what the reckless Lancer gave them, for he had next to

nothing himself, and she was "bare"which is, I understand, the indelicate Scottish way of expressing lack

of fortune. She was, however, I understand, of an old and somewhat good family, though broken in

fortuneto use an expression which, however, could hardly be used precisely in regard to a family or a

person who never had fortune to be broken in! It was so far well that the MacKelpiesthat was the maiden

name of Mrs. St. Legerwere reputableso far as fighting was concerned. It would have been too

humiliating to have allied to our family, even on the distaff side, a family both poor and of no account.

Fighting alone does not make a family, I think. Soldiers are not everything, though they think they are. We

have had in our family men who fought; but I never heard of any of them who fought because they

WANTED to. Mrs. St. Leger had a sister; fortunately there were only those two children in the family, or else

Mr. St. Leger, who was only a subaltern, was killed at Maiwand; and his wife was left a beggar. Fortunately,

however, she diedher sister spread a story that it was from the shock and griefbefore the child which she

expected was born. This all happened when my cousinor, rather, my father's cousin, my

firstcousinonceremoved, to be accuratewas still a very small child. His mother then sent for Miss

MacKelpie, her brotherinlaw's sisterinlaw, to come and live with her, which she didbeggars can't be

I remember once my father giving me a sovereign for making a witty remark about her. I was quite a boy

then, not more than thirteen; but our family were always clever from the very beginning of life, and father

was telling me about the St. Leger family. My family hadn't, of course, seen anything of them since Captain

St. Leger diedthe circle to which we belong don't care for poor relations and was explaining where Miss

MacKelpie came in. She must have been a sort of nursery governess, for Mrs. St. Leger once told him that

"Then, father," I said, "if she helped to educate the child she ought to have been called Miss MacSkelpie!"

When my firstcousinonceremoved, Rupert, was twelve years old, his mother died, and he was in the

dolefuls about it for more than a year. Miss MacKelpie kept on living with him all the same. Catch her

quitting! That sort don't go into the poorhouse when they can keep out! My father, being Head of the

Family, was, of course, one of the trustees, and his uncle Roger, brother of the testator, another. The third was

General MacKelpie, a povertystricken Scotch laird who had a lot of valueless land at Croom, in Rossshire.

I remember father gave me a new tenpound note when I interrupted him whilst he was telling me of the

incident of young St. Leger's improvidence by remarking that he was in error as to the land. From what I had

heard of MacKelpie's estate, it was productive of one thing; when he asked me "What?" I answered

"Mortgages!" Father, I knew, had bought, not long before, a lot of them at what a college friend of mine from

Chicago used to call "cutthroat" price. When I remonstrated with my father for buying them at all, and so

injuring the family estate which I was to inherit, he gave me an answer, the astuteness of which I have never

"I did it so that I might keep my hand on the bold General, in case he should ever prove troublesome. And if

the worst should ever come to the worst, Croom is a good country for grouse and stags!" My father can see as

When my cousinI shall call him cousin henceforth in this record, lest it might seem to any unkind person

who might hereafter read it that I wished to taunt Rupert St. Leger with his somewhat obscure position, in

reiterating his real distance in kinship with my family when my cousin, Rupert St. Leger, wished to

commit a certain idiotic act of financial folly, he approached my father on the subject, arriving at our estate,

Humcroft, at an inconvenient time, without permission, not having had even the decent courtesy to say he

was coming. I was then a little chap of six years old, but I could not help noticing his mean appearance. He

was all dusty and dishevelled. When my father saw himI came into the study with himhe said in a

"Good God!" He was further shocked when the boy brusquely acknowledged, in reply to my father's greeting,

that he had travelled third class. Of course, none of my family ever go anything but first class; even the

servants go second. My father was really angry when he said he had walked up from the station.

"A nice spectacle for my tenants and my tradesmen! To see mymya kinsman of my house, howsoever

remote, trudging like a tramp on the road to my estate! Why, my avenue is two miles and a perch! No wonder

you are filthy and insolent!" Rupertreally, I cannot call him cousin herewas exceedingly impertinent to

"I walked, sir, because I had no money; but I assure you I did not mean to be insolent. I simply came here

because I wished to ask your advice and assistance, not because you are an important person, and have a long

"I beg your pardon, sir," he said, quite quietly. "I meant the trustees of my dear mother's will."

"And what, may I ask you," said father, "do you want in the way of advice from one of the trustees of your

dear mother's will?" Rupert got very red, and was going to say something rudeI knew it from his

"I want your advice, sir, as to the best way of doing something which I wish to do, and, as I am under age,

"And the assistance for which you wish?" said father, putting his hand in his pocket. I know what that action

"The assistance I want," said Rupert, getting redder than ever, "is from mythe trustee also. To carry out

"And what may that be?" asked my father. "I would like, sir, to make over to my Aunt Janet" My father

"Miss MacSkelpie?" Rupert got still redder, and I turned away; I didn't quite wish that he should see me

"MACKELPIE, sir! Miss Janet MacKelpie, my aunt, who has always been so kind to me, and whom my

mother lovedI want to have made over to her the money which my dear mother left to me." Father

doubtless wished to have the matter take a less serious turn, for Rupert's eyes were all shiny with tears which

had not fallen; so after a little pause he said, with indignation, which I knew was simulated:

"Have you forgotten your mother so soon, Rupert, that you wish to give away the very last gift which she

bestowed on you?" Rupert was sitting, but he jumped up and stood opposite my father with his fist clenched.

He was quite pale now, and his eyes looked so fierce that I thought he would do my father an injury. He

"Sir!" he roared out. I suppose, if I was a writer, which, thank God, I am notI have no need to follow a

menial occupationI would call it "thundered." "Thundered" is a longer word than "roared," and would, of

course, help to gain the penny which a writer gets for a line. Father got pale too, and stood quite still. Rupert

looked at him steadily for quite half a minuteit seemed longer at the time and suddenly smiled and said,

"Sorry. But, of course, you don't understand such things." Then he went on talking before father had time to

"Let us get back to business. As you do not seem to follow me, let me explain that it is BECAUSE I do not

forget that I wish to do this. I remember my dear mother's wish to make Aunt Janet happy, and would like to

"AUNT Janet?" said father, very properly sneering at his ignorance. "She is not your aunt. Why, even her

sister, who was married to your uncle, was only your aunt by courtesy." I could not help feeling that Rupert

meant to be rude to my father, though his words were quite polite. If I had been as much bigger than him as

he was than me, I should have flown at him; but he was a very big boy for his age. I am myself rather thin.

"My Aunt Janet, sir, is an aunt by love. Courtesy is a small word to use in connection with such devotion as

she has given to us. But I needn't trouble you with such things, sir. I take it that my relations on the side of

my own house do not affect you. I am a Sent Leger!" Father looked quite taken aback. He sat quite still

"Well, Mr. St. Leger, I shall think over the matter for a while, and shall presently let you know my decision.

In the meantime, would you like something to eat? I take it that as you must have started very early, you have

"That is true, sir. I haven't broken bread since dinner last night, and I am ravenously hungry." Father rang the

bell, and told the footman who answered it to send the housekeeper. When she came, father said to her:

"Mrs. Martindale, take this boy to your room and give him some breakfast." Rupert stood very still for some

seconds. His face had got red again after his paleness. Then he bowed to my father, and followed Mrs.

Nearly an hour afterwards my father sent a servant to tell him to come to the study. My mother was there,

"Mrs. Martindale, sir, wishes to know, with her respectful service, if she may have a word with you." Before

father could reply mother told him to bring her. The housekeeper could not have been far off that kind are

generally near a keyholefor she came at once. When she came in, she stood at the door curtseying and

"I thought, sir and ma'am, that I had better come and tell you about Master Sent Leger. I would have come at

"Well?" Father had a stern way with servants. When I'm head of the family I'll tread them under my feet.

"If you please, sir, I took the young gentleman into my room and ordered a nice breakfast for him, for I could

see he was half famisheda growing boy like him, and so tall! Presently it came along. It was a good

breakfast, too! The very smell of it made even me hungry. There were eggs and frizzled ham, and grilled

"When it was all ready, and the maid had gone, I put a chair to the table and said, 'Now, sir, your breakfast is

ready!' He stood up and said, 'Thank you, madam; you are very kind!' and he bowed to me quite nicely, just

"Then, sir, he held out his hand and said, 'Goodbye, and thank you,' and he took up his cap.

"'No, thank you, madam,' he said; 'I couldn't eat here . . . in this house, I mean!' Well, ma'am, he looked so

lonely that I felt my heart melting, and I ventured to ask him if there was any mortal thing I could do for him.

'Do tell me, dear,' I ventured to say. 'I am an old woman, and you, sir, are only a boy, though it's a fine man

you will belike your dear, splendid father, which I remember so well, and gentle like your poor dear

"'You're a dear!' he says; and with that I took up his hand and kissed it, for I remember his poor dear mother

so well, that was dead only a year. Well, with that he turned his head away, and when I took him by the

shoulders and turned him roundhe is only a young boy, ma'am, for all he is so bigI saw that the tears

were rolling down his cheeks. With that I laid his head on my breastI've had children of my own, ma'am,

as you know, though they're all gone. He came willing enough, and sobbed for a little bit. Then he

"'Tell Mr. Melton,' he said, 'that I shall not trouble him about the trustee business.'

"Well, ma'am, I knew he'd had no breakfast, though he was hungry, and that he would walk as he come, so I

ventured to say: 'If you won't take it a liberty, sir, may I do anything to make your going easier? Have you

sufficient money, sir? If not, may I give, or lend, you some? I shall be very proud if you will allow me to.'

"'Yes,' he says quite hearty. 'If you will, you might lend me a shilling, as I have no money. I shall not forget

it.' He said, as he took the coin: 'I shall return the amount, though I never can the kindness. I shall keep the

coin.' He took the shilling, sirhe wouldn't take any moreand then he said goodbye. At the door he

turned and walked back to me, and put his arms round me like a real boy does, and gave me a hug, and says

"'Thank you a thousand times, Mrs. Martindale, for your goodness to me, for your sympathy, and for the way

you have spoken of my father and mother. You have seen me cry, Mrs. Martindale,' he said; 'I don't often cry:

the last time was when I came back to the lonely house after my poor dear was laid to rest. But you nor any

other shall ever see a tear of mine again.' And with that he straightened out his big back and held up his fine

proud head, and walked out. I saw him from the window striding down the avenue. My! but he is a proud

boy, siran honour to your family, sir, say I respectfully. And there, the proud child has gone away hungry,

"He does not belong to my family, I would have you to know. True, he is allied to us through the female side;

but we do not count him or his in my family." He turned away and began to read a book. It was a decided

But mother had a word to say before Mrs. Martindale was done with. Mother has a pride of her own, and

doesn't brook insolence from inferiors; and the housekeeper's conduct seemed to be rather presuming.

Mother, of course, isn't quite our class, though her folk are quite worthy and enormously rich. She is one of

the Dalmallingtons, the salt people, one of whom got a peerage when the Conservatives went out. She said to

"I think, Mrs. Martindale, that I shall not require your services after this day month! And as I don't keep

servants in my employment when I dismiss them, here is your month's wages due on the 25th of this month,

and another month in lieu of notice. Sign this receipt." She was writing a receipt as she spoke. The other

signed it without a word, and handed it to her. She seemed quite flabbergasted. Mother got up and

Lest I should forget it, let me say here that the dismissed housekeeper was engaged the very next day by the

Countess of Salop. I may say in explanation that the Earl of Salop, K.G., who is Lord Lieutenant of the

County, is jealous of father's position and his growing influence. Father is going to contest the next election

Letter from MajorGeneral Sir Colin Alexander MacKelpie, V.C., K.C.B., of Croom, Ross, N.B., to Rupert

I am truly sorry I am unable to agree with your request that I should acquiesce in your desire to transfer to

Miss Janet MacKelpie the property bequeathed to you by your mother, of which property I am a trustee. Let

me say at once that, had it been possible to me to do so, I should have held it a privilege to further such a

wishnot because the beneficiare whom you would create is a near kinswoman of my own. That, in truth, is

my real difficulty. I have undertaken a trust made by an honourable lady on behalf of her only sonson of a

man of stainless honour, and a dear friend of my own, and whose son has a rich heritage of honour from both

parents, and who will, I am sure, like to look back on his whole life as worthy of his parents, and of those

whom his parents trusted. You will see, I am sure, that whatsoever I might grant regarding anyone else, my

And now let me say, my dear boy, that your letter has given me the most intense pleasure. It is an

unspeakable delight to me to find in the son of your fathera man whom I loved, and a boy whom I love

the same generosity of spirit which endeared your father to all his comrades, old as well as young. Come

what may, I shall always be proud of you; and if the sword of an old soldierit is all I have can ever serve

you in any way, it and its master's life are, and shall be, whilst life remains to him, yours.

It grieves me to think that Janet cannot, through my act, be given that ease and tranquillity of spirit which

come from competence. But, my dear Rupert, you will be of full age in seven years more. Then, if you are in

the same mindand I am sure you will not change you, being your own master, can do freely as you will.

In the meantime, to secure, so far as I can, my dear Janet against any malign stroke of fortune, I have given

orders to my factor to remit semiannually to Janet one full half of such income as may be derived in any

form from my estate of Croom. It is, I am sorry to say, heavily mortgaged; but of such as isor may be, free

from such charge as the mortgage entailssomething at least will, I trust, remain to her. And, my dear boy, I

can frankly say that it is to me a real pleasure that you and I can be linked in one more bond in this

association of purpose. I have always held you in my heart as though you were my own son. Let me tell you

now that you have acted as I should have liked a son of my own, had I been blessed with one, to have acted.

Letter from Roger Melton, of Openshaw Grange, to Rupert Sent Leger, Esq., 14, Newland Park, Dulwich,

Your letter of the 30th ult. received. Have carefully considered matter stated, and have come to the

conclusion that my duty as a trustee would not allow me to give full consent, as you wish. Let me explain.

The testator, in making her will, intended that such fortune as she had at disposal should be used to supply to

you her son such benefits as its annual product should procure. To this end, and to provide against

wastefulness or foolishness on your part, or, indeed, against any generosity, howsoever worthy, which might

impoverish you and so defeat her benevolent intentions regarding your education, comfort, and future good,

she did not place the estate directly in your hands, leaving you to do as you might feel inclined about it. But,

on the contrary, she entrusted the corpus of it in the hands of men whom she believed should be resolute

enough and strong enough to carry out her intent, even against any cajolements or pressure which might be

employed to the contrary. It being her intention, then, that such trustees as she appointed would use for your

benefit the interest accruing annually from the capital at command, AND THAT ONLY (as specifically

directed in the will), so that on your arriving at full age the capital entrusted to us should be handed over to

you intact, I find a hardandfast duty in the matter of adhering exactly to the directions given. I have no

doubt that my cotrustees regard the matter in exactly the same light. Under the circumstances, therefore, we,

the trustees, have not only a single and united duty towards you as the object of the testator's wishes, but

towards each other as regards the manner of the carrying out of that duty. I take it, therefore, that it would not

be consonant with the spirit of the trust or of our own ideas in accepting it that any of us should take a course

pleasant to himself which would or might involve a stern opposition on the part of other of the cotrustees.

We have each of us to do the unpleasant part of this duty without fear or favour. You understand, of course,

that the time which must elapse before you come into absolute possession of your estate is a limited one. As

by the terms of the will we are to hand over our trust when you have reached the age of twentyone, there are

only seven years to expire. But till then, though I should gladly meet your wishes if I could, I must adhere to

the duty which I have undertaken. At the expiration of that period you will be quite free to divest yourself of

Having now expressed as clearly as I can the limitations by which I am bound with regard to the corpus of

your estate, let me say that in any other way which is in my power or discretion I shall be most happy to see

your wishes carried out so far as rests with me. Indeed, I shall undertake to use what influence I may possess

with my cotrustees to induce them to take a similar view of your wishes. In my own thinking you are quite

free to use your own property in your own way. But as, until you shall have attained your majority, you have

only lifeuser in your mother's bequest, you are only at liberty to deal with the annual increment. On our part

as trustees we have a first charge on that increment to be used for purposes of your maintenance, clothes, and

education. As to what may remain over each halfyear, you will be free to deal with it as you choose. On

receiving from you a written authorization to your trustees, if you desire the whole sum or any part of it to be

paid over to Miss Janet MacKelpie, I shall see that it is effected. Believe me, that our duty is to protect the

corpus of the estate, and to this end we may not act on any instruction to imperil it. But there our warranty

stops. We can deal during our trusteeship with the corpus only. Further, lest there should arise any error on

your part, we can deal with any general instruction for only so long as it may remain unrevoked. You are, and

must be, free to alter your instructions or authorizations at any time. Thus your latest document must be used

As to the general principle involved in your wish I make no comment. You are at liberty to deal with your

own how you will. I quite understand that your impulse is a generous one, and I fully believe that it is in

consonance with what had always been the wishes of my sister. Had she been happily alive and had to give

judgment of your intent, I am convinced that she would have approved. Therefore, my dear nephew, should

you so wish, I shall be happy for her sake as well as your own to pay over on your account (as a confidential

matter between you and me), but from my own pocket, a sum equal to that which you wish transferred to

Miss Janet MacKelpie. On hearing from you I shall know how to act in the matter. With all good wishes,

TO RUPERT SENT LEGER, ESQ. Letter from Rupert Sent Leger to Roger Melton, July 5, 1892.

Thank you heartily for your kind letter. I quite understand, and now see that I should not have asked you as a

trustee, such a thing. I see your duty clearly, and agree with your view of it. I enclose a letter directed to my

trustees, asking them to pay over annually till further direction to Miss Janet MacKelpie at this address

whatever sum may remain over from the interest of my mother's bequest after deduction of such expenses as

you may deem fit for my maintenance, clothing, and education, together with a sum of one pound sterling per

month, which was the amount my dear mother always gave me for my personal use"pocketmoney," she

With regard to your most kind and generous offer to give to my dear Aunt Janet the sum which I would have

given myself, had such been in my power, I thank you most truly and sincerely, both for my dear aunt (to

whom, of course, I shall not mention the matter unless you specially authorize me) and myself. But, indeed, I

think it will be better not to offer it. Aunt Janet is very proud, and would not accept any benefit. With me, of

course, it is different, for since I was a wee child she has been like another mother to me, and I love her very

much. Since my mother diedand she, of course, was allin all to methere has been no other. And in

such a love as ours pride has no place. Thank you again, dear uncle, and God bless you.

And now re the remaining one of Sir Geoffrey's children, Roger. He was the third child and third son, the

only daughter, Patience, having been born twenty years after the last of the four sons. Concerning Roger, I

shall put down all I have heard of him from my father and grandfather. From my grandaunt I heard nothing,

I was a very small kid when she died; but I remember seeing her, but only once. A very tall, handsome

woman of a little over thirty, with very dark hair and lightcoloured eyes. I think they were either grey or

blue, but I can't remember which. She looked very proud and haughty, but I am bound to say that she was

very nice to me. I remember feeling very jealous of Rupert because his mother looked so distinguished.

Rupert was eight years older than me, and I was afraid he would beat me if I said anything he did not like. So

I was silent except when I forgot to be, and Rupert said very unkindly, and I think very unfairly, that I was "A

sulky little beast." I haven't forgot that, and I don't mean to. However, it doesn't matter much what he said or

thought. There he isif he is at allwhere no one can find him, with no money or nothing, for what little he

had he settled when he came of age, on the MacSkelpie. He wanted to give it to her when his mother died, but

father, who was a trustee, refused; and Uncle Roger, as I call him, who is another, thought the trustees had no

power to allow Rupert to throw away his matrimony, as I called it, making a joke to father when he called it

patrimony. Old Sir Colin MacSkelpie, who is the third, said he couldn't take any part in such a permission, as

the MacSkelpie was his niece. He is a rude old man, that. I remember when, not remembering his

relationship, I spoke of the MacSkelpie, he caught me a clip on the ear that sent me across the room. His

Scotch is very broad. I can hear him say, "Hae some attempt at even Soothern manners, and dinna misca' yer

betters, ye young puddock, or I'll wring yer snoot!" Father was, I could see, very much offended, but he didn't

say anything. He remembered, I think, that the General is a V.C. man, and was fond of fighting duels. But to

show that the fault was not his, HE wrung MY earand the same ear too! I suppose he thought that was

justice! But it's only right to say that he made up for it afterwards. When the General had gone he gave me a

I don't think Uncle Roger was very pleased with the way Rupert behaved about the legacy, for I don't think he

ever saw him from that day to this. Perhaps, of course, it was because Rupert ran away shortly afterwards; but

I shall tell about that when I come to him. After all, why should my uncle bother about him? He is not a

Melton at all, and I am to be Head of the Houseof course, when the Lord thinks right to take father to

Himself! Uncle Roger has tons of money, and he never married, so if he wants to leave it in the right

direction he needn't have any trouble. He made his money in what he calls "the Eastern Trade." This, so far as

I can gather, takes in the Levant and all east of it. I know he has what they call in trade "houses" in all sorts of

placesTurkey, and Greece, and all round them, Morocco, Egypt, and Southern Russia, and the Holy Land;

then on to Persia, India, and all round it; the Chersonese, China, Japan, and the Pacific Islands. It is not to be

expected that we landowners can know much about trade, but my uncle coversor alas! I must say

"covered"a lot of ground, I can tell you. Uncle Roger was a very grim sort of man, and only that I was

brought up to try and be kind to him I shouldn't ever have dared to speak to him. But when was a child father

and motherespecially motherforced me to go and see him and be affectionate to him. He wasn't ever

even civil to me, that I can remembergrumpy old bear! But, then, he never saw Rupert at all, so that I take

it Master R is out of the running altogether for testamentary honours. The last time I saw him myself he was

distinctly rude. He treated me as a boy, though I was getting on for eighteen years of age. I came into his

office without knocking; and without looking up from his desk, where he was writing, he said: "Get out! Why

do you venture to disturb me when I'm busy? Get out, and be damned to you!" I waited where I was, ready to

transfix him with my eye when he should look up, for I cannot forget that when my father dies I shall be

Head of my House. But when he did there was no transfixing possible. He said quite coolly:

"Oh, it's you, is it? I thought it was one of my office boys. Sit down, if you want to see me, and wait till I am

ready." So I sat down and waited. Father always said that I should try to conciliate and please my uncle.

But I don't think Uncle R is as shrewd as he thinks he is. He sometimes makes awful mistakes in business.

For instance, some years ago he bought an enormous estate on the Adriatic, in the country they call the "Land

of Blue Mountains." At least, he says he bought it. He told father so in confidence. But he didn't show any

titledeeds, and I'm greatly afraid he was "had." A bad job for me that he was, for father believes he paid an

enormous sum for it, and as I am his natural heir, it reduces his available estate to so much less.

And now about Rupert. As I have said, he ran away when he was about fourteen, and we did not hear about

him for years. When weor, rather, my fatherdid hear of him, it was no good that he heard. He had gone

as a cabinboy on a sailing ship round the Horn. Then he joined an exploring party through the centre of

Patagonia, and then another up in Alaska, and a third to the Aleutian Islands. After that he went through

Central America, and then to Western Africa, the Pacific Islands, India, and a lot of places. We all know the

wisdom of the adage that "A rolling stone gathers no moss"; and certainly, if there be any value in moss,

Cousin Rupert will die a poor man. Indeed, nothing will stand his idiotic, boastful wastefulness. Look at the

way in which, when he came of age, he made over all his mother's little fortune to the MacSkelpie! I am sure

that, though Uncle Roger made no comment to my father, who, as Head of our House, should, of course, have

been informed, he was not pleased. My mother, who has a good fortune in her own right, and has had the

sense to keep it in her own controlas I am to inherit it, and it is not in the entail, I am therefore quite

impartialI can approve of her spirited conduct in the matter. We never did think much of Rupert, anyhow;

but now, since he is in the way to be a pauper, and therefore a dangerous nuisance, we look on him as quite

an outsider. We know what he really is. For my own part, I loathe and despise him. Just now we are irritated

with him, for we are all kept on tenterhooks regarding my dear Uncle Roger's Will. For Mr. Trent, the

attorney who regulated my dear uncle's affairs and has possession of the Will, says it is necessary to know

where every possible beneficiary is to be found before making the Will public, so we all have to wait. It is

especially hard on me, who am the natural heir. It is very thoughtless indeed of Rupert to keep away like that.

I wrote to old MacSkelpie about it, but he didn't seem to understand or to be at all anxioushe is not the

heir! He said that probably Rupert Sent Legerhe, too, keeps to the old spellingdid not know of his

uncle's death, or he would have taken steps to relieve our anxiety. Our anxiety, forsooth! We are not anxious;

we only wish to KNOW. And if weand especially mewho have all the annoyance of thinking of the

detestable and unfair deathduties, are anxious, we should be so. Well, anyhow, he'll get a properly bitter

disappointment and set down when he does turn up and discovers that he is a pauper without hope!

Today we (father and I) had letters from Mr. Trent, telling us that the whereabouts of "Mr. Rupert Sent

Leger" had been discovered, and that a letter disclosing the fact of poor Uncle Roger's death had been sent to

him. He was at Titicaca when last heard of. So goodness only knows when he may get the letter, which "asks

him to come home at once, but only gives to him such information about the Will as has already been given

to every member of the testator's family." And that is nil. I dare say we shall be kept waiting for months

Letter from Edward Bingham Trent to Ernest Roger Halbard Melton. 176, LINCOLN'S INN FIELDS,

I am glad to be able to inform you that I have just heard by letter from Mr. Rupert St. Leger that he intended

leaving Rio de Janeiro by the S.S. Amazon, of the Royal Mail Company, on December 15. He further stated

that he would cable just before leaving Rio de Janeiro, to say on what day the ship was expected to arrive in

London. As all the others possibly interested in the Will of the late Roger Melton, and whose names are given

to me in his instructions regarding the reading of the Will, have been advised, and have expressed their

intention of being present at that event on being apprised of the time and place, I now beg to inform you that

by cable message received the date scheduled for arrival at the Port of London was January 1 prox. I

therefore beg to notify you, subject to postponement due to the nonarrival of the Amazon, the reading of the

Will of the late Roger Melton, Esq., will take place in my office on Thursday, January 3 prox., at eleven

Cable: Rupert Sent Leger to Edward Bingham Trent. Amazon arrives London January 1. SENT LEGER.

Telegram (per Lloyd's): Rupert Sent Leger to Edward Bingham Trent. THE LIZARD, December 31. Amazon

Telegram: Edward Bingham Trent to Ernest Roger Halbard Mellon. Rupert Sent Leger arrived. Reading Will

The reading of Uncle Roger's Will is over. Father got a duplicate of Mr. Trent's letter to me, and of the cable

and two telegrams pasted into this Record. We both waited patiently till the thirdthat is, we did not say

anything. The only impatient member of our family was my mother. She DID say things, and if old Trent had

been here his ears would have been red. She said what ridiculous nonsense it was delaying the reading of the

Will, and keeping the Heir waiting for the arrival of an obscure person who wasn't even a member of the

family, inasmuch as he didn't bear the name. I don't think it's quite respectful to one who is some day to be

Head of the House! I thought father was weakening in his patience when he said: "True, my deartrue!" and

got up and left the room. Some time afterwards when I passed the library I heard him walking up and down.

Father and I went up to town on the afternoon of Wednesday, January 2. We stayed, of course, at Claridge's,

where we always stay when we go to town. Mother wanted to come, too, but father thought it better not. She

would not agree to stay at home till we both promised to send her separate telegrams after the reading.

At five minutes to eleven we entered Mr. Trent's office. Father would not go a moment earlier, as he said it

was bad form to seem eager at any time, but most of all at the reading of a will. It was a rotten grind, for we

had to be walking all over the neighbourhood for half an hour before it was time, not to be too early.

When we went into the room we found there General Sir Colin MacKelpie and a big man, very bronzed,

whom I took to be Rupert St. Legernot a very creditable connection to look at, I thought! He and old

MacKelpie took care to be in time! Rather low, I thought it. Mr. St. Leger was reading a letter. He had

evidently come in but lately, for though he seemed to be eager about it, he was only at the first page, and I

could see that there were many sheets. He did not look up when we came in, or till he had finished the letter;

and you may be sure that neither I nor my father (who, as Head of the House, should have had more respect

from him) took the trouble to go to him. After all, he is a pauper and a wastrel, and he has not the honour of

bearing our Name. The General, however, came forward and greeted us both cordially. He evidently had

forgottenor pretended to have the discourteous way he once treated me, for he spoke to me quite in a

friendly wayI thought more warmly than he did to father. I was pleased to be spoken to so nicely, for, after

all, whatever his manners may be, he is a distinguished manhas won the V.C. and a Baronetcy. He got the

latter not long ago, after the Frontier War in India. I was not, however, led away into cordiality myself. I had

not forgotten his rudeness, and I thought that he might be sucking up to me. I knew that when I had my dear

Uncle Roger's many millions I should be a rather important person; and, of course, he knew it too. So I got

even with him for his former impudence. When he held out his hand I put one finger in it, and said, "How

do?" He got very red and turned away. Father and he had ended by glaring at each other, so neither of us was

sorry to be done with him. All the time Mr. St. Leger did not seem to see or hear anything, but went on

reading his letter. I thought the old MacSkelpie was going to bring him into the matter between us, for as he

turned away I heard him say something under his breath. It sounded like "Help!" but Mr. S did not hear.

As the MacS and Mr. S sat quite silent, neither looking at us, and as father was sitting on the other side

of the room with his chin in his hand, and as I wanted to show that I was indifferent to the two S's, I took out

When he saw us, he jumped up and went over to father and shook his hand quite warmly. Father took him

very coolly. Rupert, however, did not seem to see it, but came towards me heartily. I happened to be doing

something else at the moment, and at first I did not see his hand; but just as I was looking at it the clock

struck eleven. Whilst it was striking Mr. Trent came into the room. Close behind him came his clerk, carrying

a locked tin box. There were two other men also. He bowed to us all in turn, beginning with me. I was

standing opposite the door; the others were scattered about. Father sat still, but Sir Colin and Mr. St. Leger

rose. Mr. Trent not did shake hands with any of usnot even me. Nothing but his respectful bow. That is the

He sat down at the end of the big table in the centre of the room, and asked us to sit round. Father, of course,

as Head of the Family, took the seat at his right hand. Sir Colin and St. Leger went to the other side, the

former taking the seat next to the attorney. The General knows, of course, that a Baronet takes precedence at

The clerk took the key which his master handed to him, opened the tin box, and took from it a bundle of

papers tied with red tape. This he placed before the attorney, and put the empty box behind him on the floor.

Then he and the other man sat at the far end of the table; the latter took out a big notebook and several

pencils, and put them before him. He was evidently a shorthandwriter. Mr. Trent removed the tape from the

bundle of papers, which he placed a little distance in front of him. He took a sealed envelope from the top,

broke the seal, opened the envelope, and from it took a parchment, in the folds of which were some sealed

envelopes, which he laid in a heap in front of the other paper. Then he unfolded the parchment, and laid it

"Gentlemen, the sealed envelope which you have seen me open is endorsed 'My Last Will and

"'I Roger Melton of Openshaw Grange in the County of Dorset; of number one hundred and twentythree

Berkeley Square London; and of the Castle of Vissarion in the Land of the Blue Mountains, being of sound

mind do make this my Last Will and Testament on this day Monday the eleventh day of the month of June in

the year of Our Lord one thousand nine hundred and six at the office of my old friend and Attorney Edward

Bingham Trent in number one hundred and seventysix Lincoln's Inn Fields London hereby revoking all

other wills that I may have formerly made and giving this as my sole and last Will making dispositions of my

"'1. To my kinsman and nephew Ernest Halbard Melton Esquire, justice of the Peace, Humcroft the County

of Salop, for his sole use and benefit the sum of twenty thousand pounds sterling free of all Duties Taxes and

charges whatever to be paid out of my Five per centum Bonds of the City of Montreal, Canada.

"'2. To my respected friend and colleague as cotrustee to the Will of my late sister Patience late widow of

the late Captain Rupert Sent Leger who predeceased her, MajorGeneral Sir Colin Alexander MacKelpie,

Baronet, holder of the Victoria Cross, Knight Commander of the Order of the Bath, of Croom in the county

of Ross Scotland a sum of Twenty thousand pounds sterling free of all Taxes and charges whatsoever; to be

"'3. To Miss Janet MacKelpie presently residing at Croom in the County of Ross Scotland the sum of Twenty

thousand pounds sterling free of all Duties Taxes and Charges whatsoever, to be paid out of my Five per

"'4. To the various persons charities and Trustees named in the schedule attached to this Will and marked A.

the various sums mentioned therein, all free of Duties and Taxes and charges whatsoever.'"

Here Mr. Trent read out the list here following, and announced for our immediate understanding of the

situation the total amount as two hundred and fifty thousand pounds. Many of the beneficiaries were old

friends, comrades, dependents, and servants, some of them being left quite large sums of money and specific

"'5. To my kinsman and nephew Ernest Roger Halbard Melton presently living in the house of his father at

"'6. To my old and valued friend Edward Bingham Trent of one hundred and seventysix Lincoln's Inn Fields

sum of Twenty thousand pounds sterling free from all Duties Taxes and Charges whatsoever to be paid out of

"'7. To my dear nephew Rupert Sent Leger only son of my dear sister Patience Melton by her marriage with

Captain Rupert Sent Leger the sum of one thousand pounds sterling. I also bequeath to the said Rupert Sent

Leger a further sum conditional upon his acceptance of the terms of a letter addressed to him marked B, and

left in the custody of the above Edward Bingham Trent and which letter is an integral part of this my Will. In

case of the nonacceptance of the conditions of such letter, I devise and bequeath the whole of the sums and

properties reserved therein to the executors herein appointed Colin Alexander MacKelpie and Edward

Bingham Trent in trust to distribute the same in accordance with the terms of the letter in the present custody

of Edward Bingham Trent marked C, and now deposited sealed with my seal in the sealed envelope

containing my last Will to be kept in the custody of the said Edward Bingham Trent and which said letter C is

also an integral part of my Will. And in case any doubt should arise as to my ultimate intention as to the

disposal of my property the abovementioned Executors are to have full power to arrange and dispose all

such matters as may seem best to them without further appeal. And if any beneficiary under this Will shall

challenge the same or any part of it, or dispute the validity thereof, he shall forfeit to the general estate the

bequest made herein to him, and any such bequest shall cease and be void to all intents and purposes

"'8. For proper compliance with laws and duties connected with testamentary proceedings and to keep my

secret trusts secret I direct my Executors to pay all Death, Estate, Settlement, Legacy, Succession, or other

duties charges impositions and assessments whatever on the residue of my estate beyond the bequests already

named, at the scale charged in the case of most distant relatives or strangers in blood.

"'9. I hereby appoint as my Executors MajorGeneral Sir Colin Alexander MacKelpie, Baronet, of Croom in

the County of Ross, and Edward Bingham Trent Attorney at Law of one hundred and seventysix Lincoln's

Inn Fields London West Central with full power to exercise their discretion in any circumstance which may

arise in the carrying out my wishes as expressed in this Will. As reward for their services in this capacity as

Executors they are to receive each out of the general estate a sum of one hundred thousand pounds sterling

"12. The two Memoranda contained in the letters marked B and C are Integral Parts of this my Last Will are

ultimately at the Probate of the Will to be taken as Clauses 10 and 11 of it. The envelopes are marked B and

C on both envelope and contents and the contents of each is headed thus: B to be read as Clause 10 of my

"13. Should either of the abovementioned Executors die before the completion of the above year and a half

from the date of the Reading of my Will or before the Conditions rehearsed in Letter C the remaining

Executor shall have all and several the Rights and Duties entrusted by my Will to both. And if both Executors

should die then the matter of interpretation and execution of all matters in connection with this my Last Will

shall rest with the Lord Chancellor of England for the time being or with whomsoever he may appoint for the

"'This my Last Will is given by me on the first day of January in the year of Our Lord one thousand nine

"We Andrew Rossiter and John Colson here in the presence of each other and of the Testator have seen the

Testator Roger Melton sign and seal this document. In witness thereof we hereby set our names

"'JOHN COLSON caretaker of 176 Lincoln's Inn Fields and Verger of St. Tabitha's Church Clerkenwell

When Mr. Trent had finished the reading he put all the papers together, and tied them up in a bundle again

with the red tape. Holding the bundle in his hand, he stood up, saying as he did so:

"That is all, gentlemen, unless any of you wish to ask me any questions; in which case I shall answer, of

course, to the best of my power. I shall ask you, Sir Colin, to remain with me, as we have to deal with some

matters, or to arrange a time when we may meet to do so. And you also, Mr. Sent Leger, as there is this letter

to submit to you. It is necessary that you should open it in the presence of the executors, but there is no

The first to speak was my father. Of course, as a county gentleman of position and estate, who is sometimes

asked to take the chair at Sessionsof course, when there is not anyone with a title present he found

himself under the duty of expressing himself first. Old MacKelpie has superior rank; but this was a family

affair, in which my father is Head of the House, whilst old MacKelpie is only an outsider brought into

itand then only to the distaff side, by the wife of a younger brother of the man who married into our

family. Father spoke with the same look on his face as when he asks important questions of witnesses at

"I should like some points elucidated." The attorney bowed (he gets his 120 thou', any way, so he can afford

to be oilysuave, I suppose he would call it); so father looked at a slip of paper in his hand and asked:

The attorney answered quickly, and I thought rather rudely. He was red in the face, and didn't bow this time; I

"That, sir, I am not at liberty to tell you. And I may say that I would not if I could."

"Is it a million?" said father again. He was angry this time, and even redder than the old attorney. The

"Ah, that's crossexamining. Let me say, sir, that no one can know that until the accountants to be appointed

Mr. Rupert St. Leger, who was looking all this time angrier than even the attorney or my fatherthough at

what he had to be angry about I can't imaginestruck his fist on the table and rose up as if to speak, but as

he caught sight of both old MacKelpie and the attorney he sat down again. Mem.Those three seem to agree

too well. I must keep a sharp eye on them. I didn't think of this part any more at the time, for father asked

"May I ask why the other matters of the Will are not shown to us?" The attorney wiped his spectacles

"Simply because each of the two letters marked 'B' and 'C' is enclosed with instructions regarding their

opening and the keeping secret of their contents. I shall call your attention to the fact that both envelopes are

sealed, and that the testator and both witnesses have signed their names across the flap of each envelope. I

shall read them. The letter marked 'B,' directed to 'Rupert Sent Leger,' is thus endorsed:

"'This letter is to be given to Rupert Sent Leger by the Trustees and is to be opened by him in their presence.

He is to take such copy or make such notes as he may wish and is then to hand the letter with envelope to the

Executors who are at once to read it, each of them being entitled to make copy or notes if desirous of so

doing. The letter is then to be replaced in its envelope and letter and envelope are to be placed in another

envelope to be endorsed on outside as to its contents and to be signed across the flap by both the Executors

"'This letter directed to Edward Bingham Trent is to be kept by him unopened for a term of two years after

the reading of my Last Will unless said period is earlier terminated by either the acceptance or refusal of

Rupert Sent Leger to accept the conditions mentioned in my letter to him marked 'B' which he is to receive

and read in the presence of my Executors at the same meeting as but subsequent to the Reading of the clauses

(except those to be ultimately numbers ten and eleven) of my Last Will. This letter contains instructions as to

what both the Executors and the said Rupert Sent Leger are to do when such acceptance or refusal of the said

Rupert Sent Leger has been made known, or if he omit or refuse to make any such acceptance or refusal, at

When the attorney had finished reading the last letter he put it carefully in his pocket. Then he took the other

letter in his hand, and stood up. "Mr. Rupert Sent Leger," he said, "please to open this letter, and in such a

way that all present may see that the memorandum at top of the contents is given as

St. Leger rolled up his sleeves and cuffs just as if he was going to perform some sort of prestidigitationit

was very theatrical and ridiculousthen, his wrists being quite bare, he opened the envelope and took out the

letter. We all saw it quite well. It was folded with the first page outward, and on the top was written a line just

as the attorney said. In obedience to a request from the attorney, he laid both letter and envelope on the table

in front of him. The clerk then rose up, and, after handing a piece of paper to the attorney, went back to his

seat. Mr. Trent, having written something on the paper, asked us all who were present, even the clerk and the

shorthand man, to look at the memorandum on the letter and what was written on the envelope, and to sign

"We the signatories of this paper hereby declare that we have seen the sealed letter marked B and enclosed in

the Will of Roger Melton opened in the presence of us all including Mr. Edward Bingham Trent and Sir

Colin Alexander MacKelpie and we declare that the paper therein contained was headed 'B. To be read as

clause ten of my Will' and that there were no other contents in the envelope. In attestation of which we in the

The attorney motioned to my father to begin. Father is a cautious man, and he asked for a magnifyingglass,

which was shortly brought to him by a clerk for whom the clerk in the room called. Father examined the

envelope all over very carefully, and also the memorandum at top of the paper. Then, without a word, he

signed the paper. Father is a just man. Then we all signed. The attorney folded the paper and put it in an

envelope. Before closing it he passed it round, and we all saw that it had not been tampered with. Father took

it out and read it, and then put it back. Then the attorney asked us all to sign it across the flap, which we did.

Then he put the sealingwax on it and asked father to seal it with his own seal. He did so. Then he and

MacKelpie sealed it also with their own seals, Then he put it in another envelope, which he sealed himself,

Then father stood up, and so did I. So did the two menthe clerk and the shorthand writer. Father did not

say a word till we got out into the street. We walked along, and presently we passed an open gate into the

"Come in here. There is no one about, and we can be quiet. I want to speak to you." When we sat down on a

"You are a student of the law. What does all that mean?" I thought it a good occasion for an epigram, so I

"H'm!" said father; "that is so far as you and I are concerned. You with a beggarly ten thousand, and I with

"Oh, that," I said, "will, I dare say, be all right. Uncle Roger evidently did not intend the older generation to

benefit too much by his death. But he only gave Rupert St. Leger one thousand pounds, whilst he gave me

ten. That looks as if he had more regard for the direct line. Of course" Father interrupted me:

"I don't know, father. There was evidently some condition which he was to fulfil; but he evidently didn't

expect that he would. Why, otherwise, did he leave a second trust to Mr. Trent?"

"True!" said father. Then he went on: "I wonder why he left those enormous sums to Trent and old

"Rightho, father. The deathduties will be annoying. What a beastly swindle the deathduties are! Why, I

"That will do!" he said curtly. Father is so ridiculously touchy. One would think he expects to live for ever.

"I wonder what are the conditions of that trust. They are as importantalmostas the amount of the

bequestwhatever it is. By the way, there seems to be no mention in the will of a residuary legatee. Ernest,

"How do you make that out, father?" I asked. He had been very rude over the matter of the deathduties of

his own estate, though it is entailed and I MUST inherit. So I determined to let him see that I know a good

deal more than he doesof law, at any rate. "I fear that when we come to look into it closely that dog won't

fight. In the first place, that may be all arranged in the letter to St. Leger, which is a part of the Will. And if

that letter should be inoperative by his refusal of the conditions (whatever they may be), then the letter to the

attorney begins to work. What it is we don't know, and perhaps even he doesn'tI looked at it as well as I

could and we law men are trained to observation. But even if the instructions mentioned as being in Letter

C fail, then the corpus of the Will gives full power to Trent to act just as he darn pleases. He can give the

whole thing to himself if he likes, and no one can say a word. In fact, he is himself the final court of appeal."

"H'm!" said father to himself. "It is a queer kind of will, I take it, that can override the Court of Chancery. We

shall perhaps have to try it before we are done with this!" With that he rose, and we walked home

My mother was very inquisitive about the whole thingwomen always are. Father and I between us told her

all it was necessary for her to know. I think we were both afraid that, womanlike, she would make trouble

for us by saying or doing something injudicious. Indeed, she manifested such hostility towards Rupert St.

Leger that it is quite on the cards that she may try to injure him in some way. So when father said that he

would have to go out shortly again, as he wished to consult his solicitor, I jumped up and said I would go

The Contents of Letter marked "B" attached as an Integral Part to the Last Will of Roger Melton. June 11,

"This letter an integral part of my Last Will regards the entire residue of my estate beyond the specific

bequests made in the body of my Will. It is to appoint as Residuary Legatee of such Willin case he may

accept in due form the Conditions herein laid downmy dear Nephew Rupert Sent Leger only son of my

sister Patience Melton now deceased by her marriage with Captain Rupert Sent Leger also now deceased. On

his acceptance of the Conditions and the fulfilment of the first of them the Entire residue of my estate after

payments of all specific Legacies and of all my debts and other obligations is to become his absolute property

to be dealt with or disposed of as he may desire. The following are the conditions.

"1. He is to accept provisionally by letter addressed to my Executors a sum of nine hundred and ninetynine

thousand pounds sterling free of all Duties Taxes or other imposts. This he will hold for a period of six

months from the date of the Reading of my Last Will and have user of the accruements thereto calculated at

the rate of ten per centum per annum which amount he shall under no circumstances be required to replace.

At the end of said six months he must express in writing directed to the Executors of my Will his acceptance

or refusal of the other conditions herein to follow. But if he may so choose he shall be free to declare in

writing to the Executors within one week from the time of the Reading of the Will his wish to accept or to

withdraw altogether from the responsibility of this Trust. In case of withdrawal he is to retain absolutely and

for his own use the abovementioned sum of nine hundred and ninety nine thousand pounds sterling free of

all Duties Taxes and imposts whatsoever making with the specific bequest of one thousand pounds a clear

sum of one million pounds sterling free of all imposts. And he will from the moment of the delivery of such

written withdrawal cease to have any right or interest whatsoever in the further disposition of my estate under

this instrument. Should such written withdrawal be received by my Executors they shall have possession of

such residue of my estate as shall remain after the payment of the above sum of nine hundred and

ninetynine thousand pounds sterling and the payment of all Duties Taxes assessments or Imposts as may be

entailed by law by its conveyance to the said Rupert Sent Leger and these my Executors shall hold the same

for the further disposal of it according to the instructions given in the letter marked C and which is also an

"2. If at or before the expiration of the six months abovementioned the said Rupert Sent Leger shall have

accepted the further conditions herein stated, he is to have user of the entire income produced by such residue

of my estate the said income being paid to him Quarterly on the usual Quarter Days by the aforesaid

Executors to wit Major General Sir Colin Alexander MacKelpie Bart. and Edward Bingham Trent to be used

"3. The said Rupert Sent Leger is to reside for a period of at least six months to begin not later than three

months from the reading of my Will in the Castle of Vissarion in the Land of the Blue Mountains. And if he

fulfil the Conditions imposed on him and shall thereby become possessed of the residue of my estate he is to

continue to reside there in part for a period of one year. He is not to change his British Nationality except by a

"At the end of a year and a half from the Reading of my Will he is to report in person to my Executors of the

expenditure of amounts paid or due by him in the carrying out of the Trust and if they are satisfied that same

are in general accord with the conditions named in abovementioned letter marked C and which is an integral

part of my Will they are to record their approval on such Will which can then go for final Probate and

Taxation. On the Completion of which the said Rupert Sent Leger shall become possessed absolutely and

without further act or need of the entire residue of my estate. In witness whereof, etc.

The interests and issues of all concerned in the Will and estate of the late Roger Melton of Openshaw Grange

are so vast that in case any litigation should take place regarding the same, I, as the solicitor, having the

carriage of the testator's wishes, think it well to make certain memoranda of events, conversations, etc., not

covered by documentary evidence. I make the first memorandum immediately after the event, whilst every

detail of act and conversation is still fresh in my mind. I shall also try to make such comments thereon as may

serve to refresh my memory hereafter, and which in case of my death may perhaps afford as opinions

contemporaneously recorded some guiding light to other or others who may later on have to continue and

When, beginning at 11 o'clock a.m. on this the forenoon of Thursday, the 3rd day of January, 1907, I opened

the Will and read it in full, except the clauses contained in the letters marked "B" and "C"; there were present

4. MajorGeneral Sir Colin Alexander MacKelpie, Bart., coexecutor with myself of the Will.

6. Alfred Nugent, stenographer (of Messrs. Castle's office, 21, Bream's Buildings, W.C.).

When the Will had been read, Mr. E. H. Melton asked the value of the estate left by the testator, which query

I did not feel empowered or otherwise able to answer; and a further query, as to why those present were not

shown the secret clauses of the Will. I answered by reading the instructions endorsed on the envelopes of the

But, lest any question should hereafter arise as to the fact that the memoranda in letters marked "B" and "C,"

which were to be read as clauses 10 and 11 of the Will, I caused Rupert Sent Leger to open the envelope

marked "B" in the presence of all in the room. These all signed a paper which I had already prepared, to the

effect that they had seen the envelope opened, and that the memorandum marked "B. To be read as clause ten

of my Will," was contained in the envelope, of which it was to be the sole contents. Mr. Ernest Halbard

Melton, J.P., before signing, carefully examined with a magnifyingglass, for which he had asked, both the

envelope and the heading of the memorandum enclosed in the letter. He was about to turn the folded paper

which was lying on the table over, by which he might have been able to read the matter of the memorandum

had he so desired. I at once advised him that the memorandum he was to sign dealt only with the heading of

the page, and not with the matter. He looked very angry, but said nothing, and after a second scrutiny signed.

I put the memorandum in an envelope, which we all signed across the flap. Before signing, Mr Ernest

Halbard Melton took out the paper and verified it. I then asked him to close it, which he did, and when the

sealingwax was on it he sealed it with his own seal. Sir Colin A. MacKelpie and I also appended our own

seals. I put the envelope in another, which I sealed with my own seal, and my coexecutor and I signed it

across the flap and added the date. I took charge of this. When the others present had taken their departure,

my coexecutor and I, together with Mr. Rupert Sent Leger, who had remained at my request, went into my

Here Mr. Rupert Sent Leger read the memorandum marked "B," which is to be read as clause 10 of the Will.

He is evidently a man of considerable nerve, for his face was quite impassive as he read the document, which

conveyed to him (subject to the conditions laid down) a fortune which has no equal in amount in Europe,

even, so far as I know, amongst the crowned heads. When he had read it over a second time he stood up and

"I wish I had known my uncle better. He must have had the heart of a king. I never heard of such generosity

as he has shown me. Mr. Trent, I see, from the conditions of this memorandum, or codicil, or whatever it is,

that I am to declare within a week as to whether I accept the conditions imposed on me. Now, I want you to

tell me this: must I wait a week to declare?" In answer, I told him that the testator's intention was manifestly

to see that he had full time to consider fully every point before making formal decision and declaration. But,

in answer to the specific question, I could answer that he might make declaration when he would, provided it

"But I strongly advise you not to act hurriedly. So enormous a sum is involved that you may be sure that all

possible efforts will be made by someone or other to dispossess you of your inheritance, and it will be well

that everything shall be done, not only in perfect order, but with such manifest care and deliberation that there

"Thank you, sir," he answered; "I shall do as you shall kindly advise me in this as in other things. But I may

tell you nowand you, too, my dear Sir Colinthat I not only accept my Uncle Roger's conditions in this,

but that when the time comes in the other matters I shall accept every condition that he had in his mindand

that I may know ofin everything." He looked exceedingly in earnest, and it gave me much pleasure to see

and hear him. It was just what a young man should do who had seen so generously treated. As the time had

now come, I gave him the bulky letter addressed to him, marked "D" which I had in my safe. As I fulfilled

"You need not read the letter here. You can take it away with you, and read it by yourself at leisure. It is your

own property, without any obligation whatever attached to it. By the way, perhaps it would be well if you

knew. I have a copy sealed up in an envelope, and endorsed, 'To be opened if occasion should arise,' but not

otherwise. Will you see me tomorrow, or, better still, dine with me alone here tonight? I should like to

have a talk with you, and you may wish to ask me some questions." He answered me cordially. I actually felt

touched by the way he said goodbye before he went away. Sir Colin MacKelpie went with him, as Sent

Letter from Roger Melton to Rupert Sent Leger, endorsed "D. re Rupert Sent Leger. To be given to him by

Edward Bingham Trent if and as soon as he has declared (formally or informally) his intention of accepting

the conditions named in Letter B., forming Clause 10 in my Will. R. M., 1/1/'07.

"Mem.Copy (sealed) left in custody of E. B. Trent, to be opened if necessary, as directed." June 11, 1906.

When (if ever) you receive this you will know that (with the exception of some definite bequests) I have left

to you, under certain conditions, the entire bulk of my fortunea fortune so great that by its aid as a help, a

man of courage and ability may carve out for himself a name and place in history. The specific conditions

contained in Clause 10 of my Will have to be observed, for such I deem to be of service to your own fortune;

but herein I give my advice, which you are at liberty to follow or not as you will, and my wishes, which I

shall try to explain fully and clearly, so that you may be in possession of my views in case you should desire

to carry them out, or, at least, to so endeavour that the results I hope for may be ultimately achieved. First let

me explainfor your understanding and your guidancethat the power, or perhaps it had better be called

the pressure, behind the accumulation of my fortune has been ambition. In obedience to its compulsion, I

toiled early and late until I had so arranged matters that, subject to broad supervision, my ideas could be

carried out by men whom I had selected and tested, and not found wanting. This was for years to the

satisfaction, and ultimately to the accumulation by these men of fortune commensurate in some measure to

their own worth and their importance to my designs. Thus I had accumulated, whilst still a young man, a

considerable fortune. This I have for over forty years used sparingly as regards my personal needs, daringly

with regard to speculative investments. With the latter I took such very great care, studying the conditions

surrounding them so thoroughly, that even now my schedule of bad debts or unsuccessful investments is

almost a blank. Perhaps by such means things flourished with me, and wealth piled in so fast that at times I

could hardly use it to advantage. This was all done as the forerunner of ambition, but I was over fifty years of

age when the horizon of ambition itself opened up to me. I speak thus freely, my dear Rupert, as when you

read it I shall have passed away, and not ambition nor the fear of misunderstanding, nor even of scorn can

touch me. My ventures in commerce and finance covered not only the Far East, but every foot of the way to

it, so that the Mediterranean and all its opening seas were familiar to me. In my journeyings up and down the

Adriatic I was always struck by the great beauty and seeming richnessnative richnessof the Land of the

Blue Mountains. At last Chance took me into that delectable region. When the "Balkan Struggle" of '90 was

on, one of the great Voivodes came to me in secret to arrange a large loan for national purposes. It was

known in financial circles of both Europe and Asia that I took an active part in the haute politique of national

treasuries, and the Voivode Vissarion came to me as to one able and willing to carry out his wishes. After

confidential pourparlers, he explained to me that his nation was in the throes of a great crisis. As you

perhaps know, the gallant little Nation in the Land of the Blue Mountains has had a strange history. For more

than a thousand yearsever since its settlement after the disaster of Rossoroit had maintained its national

independence under several forms of Government. At first it had a King whose successors became so

despotic that they were dethroned. Then it was governed by its Voivodes, with the combining influence of a

Vladika somewhat similar in power and function to the Prince Bishops of Montenegro; afterwards by a

Prince; or, as at present, by an irregular elective Council, influenced in a modified form by the Vladika, who

was then supposed to exercise a purely spiritual function. Such a Council in a small, poor nation did not have

sufficient funds for armaments, which were not immediately and imperatively necessary; and therefore the

Voivode Vissarion, who had vast estates in his own possession, and who was the present representative a

family which of old had been leaders in the land, found it a duty to do on his own account that which the

State could not do. For security as to the loan which he wished to get, and which was indeed a vast one, he

offered to sell me his whole estate if I would secure to him a right to repurchase it within a given time (a time

which I may say has some time ago expired). He made it a condition that the sale and agreement should

remain a strict secret between us, as a widespread knowledge that his estate had changed hands would in all

probability result in my death and his own at the hands of the mountaineers, who are beyond everything

loyal, and were jealous to the last degree. An attack by Turkey was feared, and new armaments were

required; and the patriotic Voivode was sacrificing his own great fortune for the public good. What a sacrifice

this was he well knew, for in all discussions regarding a possible change in the Constitution of the Blue

Mountains it was always taken for granted that if the principles of the Constitution should change to a more

personal rule, his own family should be regarded as the Most Noble. It had ever been on the side of freedom

in olden time; before the establishment of the Council, or even during the rule of the Voivodes, the Vissarion

had every now and again stood out against the King or challenged the Princedom. The very name stood for

freedom, for nationality, against foreign oppression; and the bold mountaineers were devoted to it, as in other

Such loyalty was a power and a help in the land, for it knew danger in every form; and anything which aided

the cohesion of its integers was a natural asset. On every side other powers, great and small, pressed the land,

anxious to acquire its suzerainty by any means fraud or force. Greece, Turkey, Austria, Russia, Italy,

France, had all tried in vain. Russia, often hurled back, was waiting an opportunity to attack. Austria and

Greece, although united by no common purpose or design, were ready to throw in their forces with

whomsoever might seem most likely to be victor. Other Balkan States, too, were not lacking in desire to add

the little territory of the Blue Mountains to their more ample possessions. Albania, Dalmatia, Herzegovina,

Servia, Bulgaria, looked with lustful eyes on the land, which was in itself a vast natural fortress, having close

under its shelter perhaps the finest harbour between Gibraltar and the Dardanelles.

But the fierce, hardy mountaineers were unconquerable. For centuries they had fought, with a fervour and

fury that nothing could withstand or abate, attacks on their independence. Time after time, century after

century, they had opposed with dauntless front invading armies sent against them. This unquenchable fire of

freedom had had its effect. One and all, the great Powers knew that to conquer that little nation would be no

mean task, but rather that of a tireless giant. Over and over again had they fought with units against hundreds,

never ceasing until they had either wiped out their foes entirely or seen them retreat across the frontier in

For many years past, however, the Land of the Blue Mountains had remained unassailable, for all the Powers

and States had feared lest the others should unite against the one who should begin the attack.

At the time I speak of there was a feeling throughout the Blue Mountainsand, indeed, elsewherethat

Turkey was preparing for a war of offence. The objective of her attack was not known anywhere, but here

there was evidence that the Turkish "Bureau of Spies" was in active exercise towards their sturdy little

neighbour. To prepare for this, the Voivode Peter Vissarion approached me in order to obtain the necessary

The situation was complicated by the fact that the Elective Council was at present largely held together by the

old Greek Church, which was the religion of the people, and which had had since the beginning its destinies

linked in a large degree with theirs. Thus it was possible that if a war should break out, it might easily

become whatever might have been its cause or beginningsa war of creeds. This in the Balkans must be

I had now for some time had knowledge of the country and its people, and had come to love them both. The

nobility of Vissarion's self sacrifice at once appealed to me, and I felt that I, too, should like to have a hand

in the upholding of such a land and such a people. They both deserved freedom. When Vissarion handed me

the completed deed of sale I was going to tear it up; but he somehow recognized my intention, and forestalled

"I recognize your purpose, and, believe me, I honour you for it from the very depths of my soul. But, my

friend, it must not be. Our mountaineers are proud beyond belief. Though they would allow me who am

one of themselves, and whose fathers have been in some way leaders and spokesmen amongst them for many

centuriesto do all that is in my power to doand what, each and all, they would be glad to do were the

call to themthey would not accept aid from one outside themselves. My good friend, they would resent it,

and might show to you, who wish us all so well, active hostility, which might end in danger, or even death.

That was why, my friend, I asked to put a clause in our agreement, that I might have right to repurchase my

Thus it is, my dear nephew Rupert, only son of my dear sister, that I hereby charge you solemnly as you

value meas you value yourselfas you value honour, that, should it ever become known that that noble

Voivode, Peter Vissarion, imperilled himself for his country's good, and if it be of danger or evil repute to

him that even for such a purpose he sold his heritage, you shall at once and to the knowledge of the

mountaineersthough not necessarily to othersreconvey to him or his heirs the freehold that he was

willing to part withand that he has de facto parted with by the effluxion of the time during which his right

of repurchase existed. This is a secret trust and duty which is between thee and me alone in the first instance;

a duty which I have undertaken on behalf of my heirs, and which must be carried out, at whatsoever cost may

ensue. You must not take it that it is from any mistrust of you or belief that you will fail that I have taken

another measure to insure that this my cherished idea is borne out. Indeed, it is that the law may, in case of

needfor no man can know what may happen after his own hand be taken from the ploughbe complied

with, that I have in another letter written for the guidance of others, directed that in case of any failure to

carry out this trustdeath or otherthe direction become a clause or codicil to my Will. But in the

meantime I wish that this be kept a secret between us two. To show you the full extent of my confidence, let

me here tell you that the letter alluded to above is marked "C," and directed to my solicitor and coexecutor,

Edward Bingham Trent, which is finally to be regarded as clause eleven of my Will. To which end he has my

instructions and also a copy of this letter, which is, in case of need, and that only, to be opened, and is to be a

guide to my wishes as to the carrying out by you of the conditions on which you inherit.

And now, my dear nephew, let me change to another subject more dear to meyourself. When you read this

I shall have passed away, so that I need not be hampered now by that reserve which I feel has grown upon me

through a long and selfcontained life. Your mother was very dear to me. As you know, she was twenty years

younger than her youngest brother, who was two years younger than me. So we were all young men when she

was a baby, and, I need not say, a pet amongst usalmost like our own child to each of us, as well as our

sister. You knew her sweetness and high quality, so I need say nothing of these; but I should like you to

understand that she was very dear to me. When she and your father came to know and love each other I was

far away, opening up a new branch of business in the interior of China, and it was not for several months that

I got home news. When I first heard of him they had already been married. I was delighted to find that they

were very happy. They needed nothing that I could give. When he died so suddenly I tried to comfort her, and

all I had was at her disposal, did she want it. She was a proud womanthough not with me. She had come to

understand that, though I seemed cold and hard (and perhaps was so generally), I was not so to her. But she

would not have help of any kind. When I pressed her, she told me that she had enough for your keep and

education and her own sustenance for the time she must still live; that your father and she had agreed that you

should be brought up to a healthy and strenuous life rather than to one of luxury; and she thought that it

would be better for the development of your character that you should learn to be selfreliant and to be

content with what your dear father had left you. She had always been a wise and thoughtful girl, and now all

her wisdom and thought were for you, your father's and her child. When she spoke of you and your future,

she said many things which I thought memorable. One of them I remember to this day. It was apropos of my

saying that there is a danger of its own kind in extreme poverty. A young man might know too much want.

She answered me: "True! That is so! But there is a danger that overrides it;" and after a time went on:

"It is better not to know wants than not to know want!" I tell you, boy, that is a great truth, and I hope you

will remember it for yourself as well as a part of the wisdom of your mother. And here let me say something

I dare say you thought me very hard and unsympathetic that time I would not, as one of your trustees, agree

to your transferring your little fortune to Miss MacKelpie. I dare say you bear a grudge towards me about it

up to this day. Well, if you have any of that remaining, put it aside when you know the truth. That request of

yours was an unspeakable delight to me. It was like your mother coming back from the dead. That little letter

of yours made me wish for the first time that I had a sonand that he should be like you. I fell into a sort of

reverie, thinking if I were yet too old to marry, so that a son might be with me in my declining yearsif such

were to ever be for me. But I concluded that this might not be. There was no woman whom I knew or had

ever met with that I could love as your mother loved your father and as he loved her. So I resigned myself to

my fate. I must go my lonely road on to the end. And then came a ray of light into my darkness: there was

you. Though you might not feel like a son to meI could not expect it when the memory of that sweet

relationship was more worthily filled. But I could feel like a father to you. Nothing could prevent that or

interfere with it, for I would keep it as my secret in the very holy of holies of my heart, where had been for

thirty years the image of a sweet little childyour mother. My boy, when in your future life you shall have

happiness and honour and power, I hope you will sometimes give a thought to the lonely old man whose later

The thought of your mother recalled me to my duty. I had undertaken for her a sacred task: to carry out her

wishes regarding her son. I knew how she would have acted. It mightwouldhave been to her a struggle

of inclination and duty; and duty would have won. And so I carried out my duty, though I tell you it was a

harsh and bitter task to me at the time. But I may tell you that I have since been glad when I think of the

result. I tried, as you may perhaps remember, to carry out your wishes in another way, but your letter put the

difficulty of doing so so clearly before me that I had to give it up. And let me tell you that that letter endeared

I need not tell you that thenceforth I followed your life very closely. When you ran away to sea, I used in

secret every part of the mechanism of commerce to find out what had become of you. Then, until you had

reached your majority, I had a constant watch kept upon younot to interfere with you in any way, but so

that I might be able to find you should need arise. When in due course I heard of your first act on coming of

age I was satisfied. I had to know of the carrying out of your original intention towards Janet Mac Kelpie, for

From that time on I watchedof course through other eyesyour chief doings. It would have been a

pleasure to me to have been able to help in carrying out any hope or ambition of yours, but I realized that in

the years intervening between your coming of age and the present moment you were fulfilling your ideas and

ambitions in your own way, and, as I shall try to explain to you presently, my ambitions also. You were of so

adventurous a nature that even my own widelyspread machinery of acquiring informationwhat I may call

my private "intelligence department"was inadequate. My machinery was fairly adequate for the Eastin

great part, at all events. But you went North and South, and West also, and, in addition, you essayed realms

where commerce and purely real affairs have no foothold worlds of thought, of spiritual import, of psychic

phenomena speaking generally, of mysteries. As now and again I was baffled in my inquiries, I had to

enlarge my mechanism, and to this end started not in my own name, of coursesome new magazines

devoted to certain branches of inquiry and adventure. Should you ever care to know more of these things, Mr.

Trent, in whose name the stock is left, will be delighted to give you all details. Indeed, these stocks, like all

else I have, shall be yours when the time comes, if you care to ask for them. By means of The Journal of

Adventure, The Magazine of Mystery, Occultism, Balloon and Aeroplane, The Submarine, Jungle and

Pampas, The Ghost World, The Explorer, Forest and Island, Ocean and Creek, I was often kept informed

when I should otherwise have been ignorant of your whereabouts and designs. For instance, when you had

disappeared into the Forest of the Incas, I got the first whisper of your strange adventures and discoveries in

the buried cities of Eudori from a correspondent of The Journal of Adventure long before the details given in

The Times of the rocktemple of the primeval savages, where only remained the little dragon serpents, whose

giant ancestors were rudely sculptured on the sacrificial altar. I well remember how I thrilled at even that

meagre account of your going in alone into that veritable hell. It was from Occultism that I learned how you

had made a stay alone in the haunted catacombs of Elora, in the far recesses of the Himalayas, and of the

fearful experiences which, when you came out shuddering and ghastly, overcame to almost epileptic fear

those who had banded themselves together to go as far as the rockcut approach to the hidden temple.

All such things I read with rejoicing. You were shaping yourself for a wider and loftier adventure, which

would crown more worthily your matured manhood. When I read of you in a description of Mihask, in

Madagascar, and the devilworship there rarely held, I felt I had only to wait for your homecoming in order

"He is a man to whom no adventure is too wild or too daring. His reckless bravery is a byword amongst many

savage peoples and amongst many others not savages, whose fears are not of material things, but of the world

of mysteries in and beyond the grave. He dares not only wild animals and savage men; but has tackled

African magic and Indian mysticism. The Psychical Research Society has long exploited his deeds of

valiance, and looked upon him as perhaps their most trusted agent or source of discovery. He is in the very

prime of life, of almost giant stature and strength, trained to the use of all arms of all countries, inured to

every kind of hardship, subtleminded and resourceful, understanding human nature from its elemental form

up. To say that he is fearless would be inadequate. In a word, he is a man whose strength and daring fit him

for any enterprise of any kind. He would dare and do anything in the world or out of it, on the earth or under

it, in the sea orin the air, fearing nothing material or unseen, not man or ghost, nor God nor Devil."

If you ever care to think of it, I carried that cutting in my pocket book from that hour I read it till now.

Remember, again, I say, that I never interfered in the slightest way in any of your adventures. I wanted you to

"dree your own weird," as the Scotch say; and I wanted to know of itthat was all. Now, as I hold you fully

equipped for greater enterprise, I want to set your feet on the road and to provide you with the most potent

weapon beyond personal qualitiesfor the winning of great honoura gain, my dear nephew, which, I

am right sure, does and will appeal to you as it has ever done to me. I have worked for it for more than fifty

years; but now that the time has come when the torch is slipping from my old hands, I look to you, my

The little nation of the Blue Mountains has from the first appealed to me. It is poor and proud and brave. Its

people are well worth winning, and I would advise you to throw in your lot with them. You may find them

hard to win, for when peoples, like individuals, are poor and proud, these qualities are apt to react on each

other to an endless degree. These men are untamable, and no one can ever succeed with them unless he is

with them in allinall, and is a leader recognized. But if you can win them they are loyal to death. If you are

ambitiousand I know you arethere may be a field for you in such a country. With your qualifications,

fortified by the fortune which I am happy enough to be able to leave you, you may dare much and go far.

Should I be alive when you return from your exploration in Northern South America, I may have the

happiness of helping you to this or any other ambition, and I shall deem it a privilege to share it with you; but

time is going on. I am in my seventysecond year . . . the years of man are threescore and tenI suppose

you understand; I do . . . Let me point out this: For ambitious projects the great nationalities are impossible to

a strangerand in our own we are limited by loyalty (and commonsense). It is only in a small nation that

great ambitions can be achieved. If you share my own views and wishes, the Blue .Mountains is your ground.

I hoped at one time that I might yet become a Voivodeeven a great one. But age has dulled my personal

ambitions as it has cramped my powers. I no longer dream of such honour for myself, though I do look on it

as a possibility for you if you care for it. Through my Will you will have a great position and a great estate,

and though you may have to yield up the latter in accordance with my wish, as already expressed in this

letter, the very doing so will give you an even greater hold than this possession in the hearts of the

mountaineers, should they ever come to know it. Should it be that at the time you inherit from me the

Voivode Vissarion should not be alive, it may serve or aid you to know that in such case you would be

absolved from any conditions of mine, though I trust you would in that, as in all other matters, hold

obligation enforced by your own honour as to my wishes. Therefore the matter stands thus: If Vissarion lives,

you will relinquish the estates. Should such not be the case, you will act as you believe that I would wish you

to. In either case the mountaineers should not know from you in any way of the secret contracts between

Vissarion and myself. Enlightenment of the many should (if ever) come from others than yourself. And

unless such take place, you would leave the estates without any quid pro quo whatever. This you need not

mind, for the fortune you will inherit will leave you free and able to purchase other estates in the Blue

If others attack, attack them, and quicker and harder than they can, if such be a possibility. Should it ever be

that you inherit the Castle of Vissarion on the Spear of Ivan, remember that I had it secretly fortified and

armed against attack. There are not only massive grilles, but doors of chilled bronze where such be needed.

My adherent Rooke, who has faithfully served me for nearly forty years, and has gone on my behalf on many

perilous expeditions, will, I trust, serve you in the same way. Treat him well for my sake, if not for your own.

I have left him provision for a life of ease; but he would rather take a part in dangerous enterprises. He is

silent as the grave and as bold as a lion. He knows every detail of the fortification and of the secret means of

defence. A word in your earhe was once a pirate. He was then in his extreme youth, and long since

changed his ways in this respect; but from this fact you can understand his nature. You will find him useful

should occasion ever arise. Should you accept the conditions of my letter, you are to make the Blue

Mountainsin part, at leastyour home, living there a part of the year, if only for a week, as in England

men of many estates share the time amongst them. To this you are not bound, and no one shall have power to

compel you or interfere with you. I only express a hope. But one thing I do more than hopeI desire, if you

will honour my wishes, that, come what may, you are to keep your British nationality, unless by special

arrangement with and consent of the Privy Council. Such arrangement to be formally made by my friend,

Edward Bingham Trent, or whomsoever he may appoint by deed or will to act in the matter, and made in

such a way that no act save that alone of Parliament in all its estates, and endorsed by the King, may or can

My last word to you is, Be bold and honest, and fear not. Most thingseven kingshipSOMEWHERE may

now and again be won by the sword. A brave heart and a strong arm may go far. But whatever is so won

cannot be held merely by the sword. Justice alone can hold in the long run. Where men trust they will follow,

and the rank and file of people want to follow, not to lead. If it be your fortune to lead, be bold. Be wary, if

you will; exercise any other faculties that may aid or guard. Shrink from nothing. Avoid nothing that is

honourable in itself. Take responsibility when such presents itself. What others shrink from, accept. That is to

be great in what world, little or big, you move. Fear nothing, no matter of what kind danger may be or

whence it come. The only real way to meet danger is to despise itexcept with your brains. Meet it in the

My kinsman, the name of my race and your own, worthily mingled in your own person, now rests with you!

Letter from Rupert Sent Leger, 32 Bodmin Street, Victoria, S.W., to Miss Janet MacKelpie, Croom,

You will, I know, be rejoiced to hear of the great goodfortune which has come to me through the Will of

Uncle Roger. Perhaps Sir Colin will have written to you, as he is one of the executors, and there is a bequest

to you, so I must not spoil his pleasure of telling you of that part himself. Unfortunately, I am not free to

speak fully of my own legacy yet, but I want you to know that at worst I am to receive an amount many times

more than I ever dreamt of possessing through any possible stroke of fortune. So soon as I can leave

London where, of course, I must remain until things are settledI am coming up to Croom to see you,

and I hope I shall by then be able to let you know so much that you will be able to guess at the extraordinary

change that has come to my circumstances. It is all like an impossible dream: there is nothing like it in the

"Arabian Nights." However, the details must wait, I am pledged to secrecy for the present. And you must be

pledged too. You won't mind, dear, will you? What I want to do at present is merely to tell you of my own

goodfortune, and that I shall be going presently to live for a while at Vissarion. Won't you come with me,

Aunt Janet? We shall talk more of this when I come to Croom; but I want you to keep the subject in your

Things have been humming about me so fast that I have had hardly time to think. But some of the things have

been so important, and have so changed my entire outlook on life, that it may be well to keep some personal

record of them. I may some day want to remember some detailperhaps the sequence of events, or

something like thatand it may be useful. It ought to be, if there is any justice in things, for it will be an

awful swot to write it when I have so many things to think of now. Aunt Janet, I suppose, will like to keep it

locked up for me, as she does with all my journals and papers. That is one good thing about Aunt Janet

amongst many: she has no curiosity, or else she has some other quality which keeps her from prying as other

women would. It would seem that she has not so much as opened the cover of one of my journals ever in her

life, and that she would not without my permission. So this can in time go to her also.

I dined last night with Mr. Trent, by his special desire. The dinner was in his own rooms. Dinner sent in from

the hotel. He would not have any waiters at all, but made them send in the dinner all at once, and we helped

ourselves. As we were quite alone, we could talk freely, and we got over a lot of ground while we were

dining. He began to tell me about Uncle Roger. I was glad of that, for, of course, I wanted to know all I could

of him, and the fact was I had seen very little of him. Of course, when I was a small kid he was often in our

house, for he was very fond of mother, and she of him. But I fancy that a small boy was rather a nuisance to

him. And then I was at school, and he was away in the East. And then poor mother died while he was living

in the Blue Mountains, and I never saw him again. When I wrote to him about Aunt Janet he answered me

very kindly but he was so very just in the matter that I got afraid of him. And after that I ran away, and have

been roaming ever since; so there was never a chance of our meeting. But that letter of his has opened my

eyes. To think of him following me that way all over the world, waiting to hold out a helping hand if I should

want it, I only wish I had known, or even suspected, the sort of man he was, and how he cared for me, and I

would sometimes have come back to see him, if I had to come half round the world. Well, all I can do now is

to carry out his wishes; that will be my expiation for my neglect. He knew what he wanted exactly, and I

I was thinking something like this when Mr. Trent began to talk, so that all he said fitted exactly into my own

thought. The two men were evidently great friendsI should have gathered that, anyhow, from the

Willand the lettersso I was not surprised when Mr. Trent told me that they had been to school together,

Uncle Roger being a senior when he was a junior; and had then and ever after shared each other's confidence.

Mr. Trent, I gathered, had from the very first been in love with my mother, even when she was a little girl;

but he was poor and shy, and did not like to speak. When he had made up his mind to do so, he found that she

had by then met my father, and could not help seeing that they loved each other. So he was silent. He told me

he had never said a word about it to anyonenot even to my Uncle Roger, though he knew from one thing

and another, though he never spoke of it, that he would like it. I could not help seeing that the dear old man

regarded me in a sort of parental wayI have heard of such romantic attachments being transferred to the

later generation. I was not displeased with it; on the contrary, I liked him better for it. I love my mother so

muchI always think of her in the presentthat I cannot think of her as dead. There is a tie between anyone

else who loved her and myself. I tried to let Mr. Trent see that I liked him, and it pleased him so much that I

could see his liking for me growing greater. Before we parted he told me that he was going to give up

business. He must have understood how disappointed I wasfor how could I ever get along at all without

him?for he said, as he laid a hand quite affectionately, I thought on my shoulder:

"I shall have one client, though, whose business I always hope to keep, and for whom I shall be always whilst

I live glad to actif he will have me." I did not care to speak as I took his hand. He squeezed mine, too, and

"I served your uncle's interests to the very best of my ability for nearly fifty years. He had full confidence in

me, and I was proud of his trust. I can honestly say, Rupertyou won't mind me using that familiarity, will

you?that, though the interests which I guarded were so vast that without abusing my trust I could often

have used my knowledge to my personal advantage, I never once, in little matters or big, abused that

trustno, not even rubbed the bloom off it. And now that he has remembered me in his Will so generously

that I need work no more, it will be a very genuine pleasure and pride to me to carry out as well as I can the

In the long chat which we had, and which lasted till midnight, he told me many very interesting things about

Uncle Roger. When, in the course of conversation, he mentioned that the fortune Uncle Roger left must be

well over a hundred millions, I was so surprised that I said out loudI did not mean to ask a question:

"How on earth could a man beginning with nothing realize such a gigantic fortune?"

"By all honest ways," he answered, "and his clever human insight. He knew one half of the world, and so

kept abreast of all public and national movements that he knew the critical moment to advance money

required. He was always generous, and always on the side of freedom. There are nations at this moment only

now entering on the consolidation of their liberty, who owe all to him, who knew when and how to help. No

wonder that in some lands they will drink to his memory on great occasions as they used to drink his health."

"As you and I shall do now, sir!" I said, as I filled my glass and stood up. We drank it in bumpers. We did not

say a word, either of us; but the old gentleman held out his hand, and I took it. And so, holding hands, we

drank in silence. It made me feel quite choky; and I could see that he, too, was moved.

I asked Mr. Rupert Sent Leger to dine with me at my office alone, as I wished to have a chat with him.

Tomorrow Sir Colin and I will have a formal meeting with him for the settlement of affairs, but I thought it

best to have an informal talk with him alone first, as I wished to tell him certain matters which will make our

meeting to morrow more productive of utility, as he can now have more full understanding of the subjects

which we have to discuss. Sir Colin is all that can be in manhood, and I could wish no better colleague in the

executorship of this phenomenal Will; but he has not had the privilege of a lifelong friendship with the

testator as I have had. And as Rupert Sent Leger had to learn intimate details regarding his uncle, I could best

make my confidences alone. Tomorrow we shall have plenty of formality. I was delighted with Rupert. He

is just what I could have wished his mother's boy to beor a son of my own to be, had I had the

goodfortune to have been a father. But this is not for me. I remember long, long ago reading a passage in

Lamb's Essays which hangs in my mind: "The children of Alice call Bartrum father." Some of my old friends

would laugh to see ME write this, but these memoranda are for my eyes alone, and no one shall see them till

after my death, unless by my own permission. The boy takes some qualities after his father; he has a daring

that is disturbing to an old dryasdust lawyer like me. But somehow I like him more than I ever liked

anyoneany manin my lifemore even than his uncle, my old friend, Roger Melton; and Lord knows I

had much cause to like him. I have more than ever now. It was quite delightful to see the way the young

adventurer was touched by his uncle's thought of him. He is a truly gallant fellow, but venturesome exploits

have not affected the goodness of heart. It is a pleasure to me to think that Roger and Colin came together

apropos of the boy's thoughtful generosity towards Miss MacKelpie. The old soldier will be a good friend to

him, or I am much mistaken. With an old lawyer like me, and an old soldier like him, and a real old

gentlewoman like Miss MacKelpie, who loves the very ground he walks on, to look after him, together with

all his own fine qualities and his marvellous experience of the world, and the gigantic wealth that will surely

It is all overthe first stage of it; and that is as far as I can get at present. I shall have to wait for a few

daysor it may be weeksin London for the doing of certain things now necessitated by my acceptance of

Uncle Roger's bequest. But as soon as I can, dear, I shall come down to Croom and spend with you as many

days as possible. I shall then tell you all I am at liberty to tell, and I shall thank you personally for your

consent to come with me to Vissarion. Oh, how I wish my dear mother had lived to be with us! It would have

made her happy, I know, to have come; and then we three who shared together the old dear, hard days would

have shared in the same way the new splendour. I would try to show all my love and gratitude to you both . . .

You must take the whole burden of it now, dear, for you and I are alone. No, not alone, as we used to be, for I

have now two old friends who are already dear to me. One is so to you already. Sir Colin is simply splendid,

and so, in his own way, is Mr. Trent. I am lucky, Aunt Janet, to have two such men to think of affairs for me.

Am I not? I shall send you a wire as soon as ever I can see my way to get through my work; and I want you to

think over all the things you ever wished for in your life, so that I may if there is any mortal way of doing

soget them for you. You will not stand in the way of my having this great pleasure, will you, dear?

The formal meeting of Sir Colin and myself with Rupert Sent Leger went off quite satisfactorily. From what

he had said yesterday, and again last night, I had almost come to expect an unreserved acceptance of

everything stated or implied in Roger Melton's Will; but when we had sat round the tablethis appeared, by

the way, to be a formality for which we were all prepared, for we sat down as if by instinctthe very first

"As I suppose I must go through this formality, I may as well say at once that I accept every possible

condition which was in the mind of Uncle Roger; and to this end I am prepared to sign, seal, and deliveror

whatever is the ritualwhatever document you, sir" turning to me"may think necessary or advisable,

and of which you both approve." He stood up and walked about the room for a few moments, Sir Colin and I

sitting quite still, silent. He came back to his seat, and after a few seconds of nervousnessa rare thing with

him, I fancysaid: "I hope you both understandof course, I know you do; I only speak because this is an

occasion for formality that I am willing to accept, and at once! I do so, believe me, not to get possession of

this vast fortune, but because of him who has given it. The man who was fond of me, and who trusted me,

and yet had strength to keep his own feelings in checkwho followed me in spirit to far lands and desperate

adventures, and who, though he might be across the world from me, was ready to put out a hand to save or

help me, was no common man; and his care of my mother's son meant no common love for my dear mother.

And so she and I together accept his trust, come of it what may. I have been thinking it over all night, and all

the time I could not get out of the idea that mother was somewhere near me. The only thought that could

debar me from doing as I wished to doand intend to dowould be that she would not approve. Now that I

am satisfied she would approve, I accept. Whatever may result or happen, I shall go on following the course

that he has set for me. So help me, God!" Sir Colin stood up, and I must say a more martial figure I never

saw. He was in full uniform, for he was going on to the King's levee after our business. He drew his sword

"You are going, sir, into a strange and danger countryI have been reading about it since we metand you

will be largely alone amongst fierce mountaineers who resent the very presence of a stranger, and to whom

you are, and must be, one. If you should ever be in any trouble and want a man to stand back to back with

you, I hope you will give me the honour!" As he said this pointed to his sword. Rupert and I were also

standing nowone cannot sit down in the presence of such an act as that. "You are, I am proud to say, allied

with my family: and I only wish to God it was closer to myself." Rupert took him by the hand and bent his

"The honour is mine, Sir Colin; and no greater can come to any man than that which you have just done me.

The best way I can show how I value it will be to call on you if I am ever in such a tight place. By Jove, sir,

this is history repeating itself. Aunt Janet used to tell me when I was a youngster how MacKelpie of Croom

laid his sword before Prince Charlie. I hope I may tell her of this; it would make her so proud and happy.

Don't imagine, sir, that I am thinking myself a Charles Edward. It is only that Aunt Janet is so good to me

"Rupert Sent Leger, my dear niece is a woman of great discretion and discernment. And, moreover, I am

thinking she has in her some of the gift of Second Sight that has been a heritage of our blood. And I am one

with my niecein everything!" The whole thing was quite regal in manner; it seemed to take me back to the

It was not, however, a time for sentiment, but for actionwe had met regarding the future, not the past; so I

produced the short document I had already prepared. On the strength of his steadfast declaration that he

would accept the terms of the Will and the secret letters, I had got ready a formal acceptance. When I had

once again formally asked Mr. Sent Leger's wishes, and he had declared his wish to accept, I got in a couple

Then, having again asked him in their presence if it was his wish to declare acceptance of the conditions, the

document was signed and witnessed, Sir Colin and I both appending our signatures to the Attestation.

And so the first stage of Rupert Sent Leger's inheritance is completed. The next step will not have to be

undertaken on my part until the expiration of six months from his entry on his estate at Vissarion. As he

announces his intention of going within a fortnight, this will mean practically a little over six months from

Letter from Rupert Sent Leger, Castle of Vissarion, the Spear of Ivan, Land of the Blue Mountains, to Miss

As you see, I am here at last. Having got my formal duty done, as you made me promisemy letters

reporting arrival to Sir Colin and Mr. Trent are lying sealed in front of me ready to post (for nothing shall go

This is a most lovely place, and I hope you will like it. I am quite sure you will. We passed it in the steamer

coming from Trieste to Durazzo. I knew the locality from the chart, and it was pointed out to me by one of

the officers with whom I had become quite friendly, and who kindly showed me interesting places whenever

we got within sight of shore. The Spear of Ivan, on which the Castle stands, is a headland running well out

into the sea. It is quite a peculiar placea sort of headland on a headland, jutting out into a deep, wide bay,

so that, though it is a promontory, it is as far away from the traffic of coast life as anything you can conceive.

The main promontory is the end of a range of mountains, and looms up vast, towering over everything, a

mass of sapphire blue. I can well understand how the country came to be called the "Land of the Blue

Mountains," for it is all mountains, and they are all blue! The coastline is magnificentwhat is called

"ironbound"being all rocky; sometimes great frowning precipices; sometimes jutting spurs of rock; again

little rocky islets, now and again clad with trees and verdure, at other places stark and bare. Elsewhere are

little rocky bays and indentationsalways rock, and often with long, interesting caves. Some of the shores of

the bays are sandy, or else ridges of beautiful pebbles, where the waves make endless murmur.

But of all the places I have seenin this land or any otherthe most absolutely beautiful is Vissarion. It

stands at the ultimate point of the promontoryI mean the little, or, rather, lesser promontorythat

continues on the spur of the mountain range. For the lesser promontory or extension of the mountain is in

reality vast; the lowest bit of cliff along the seafront is not less than a couple of hundred feet high. That

point of rock is really very peculiar. I think Dame Nature must, in the early days of her housekeepingor,

rather, houseBUILDINGhave intended to give her little child, man, a rudimentary lesson in

selfprotection. It is just a natural bastion such as a titanic Vauban might have designed in primeval times. So

far as the Castle is concerned, it is alone visible from the sea. Any enemy approaching could see only that

frowning wall of black rock, of vast height and perpendicular steepness. Even the old fortifications which

crown it are not built, but cut in the solid rock. A long narrow creek of very deep water, walled in by high,

steep cliffs, runs in behind the Castle, bending north and west, making safe and secret anchorage. Into the

creek falls over a precipice a mountainstream, which never fails in volume of water. On the western shore of

that creek is the Castle, a huge pile of buildings of every style of architecture, from the Twelfth century to

where such things seemed to stop in this dear oldworld landabout the time of Queen Elizabeth. So it is

pretty picturesque. I can tell you. When we got the first glimpse of the place from the steamer the officer,

"That is where we saw the dead woman floating in a coffin." That was rather interesting, so I asked him all

about it. He took from his pocketbook a cutting from an Italian paper, which he handed to me. As I can read

and speak Italian fairly well, it was all right; but as you, my dear Aunt Janet, are not skilled in languages, and

as I doubt if there is any assistance of the kind to be had at Croom, I do not send it. But as I have heard that

the item has been produced in the last number of The Journal of Occultism, you will be easily able to get it.

As he handed me the cutting he said: "I am Destilia!" His story was so strange that I asked him a good many

questions about it. He answered me quite frankly on every point, but always adhering stoutly to the main

pointnamely, that it was no phantom or mirage, no dream or imperfect vision in a fog. "We were four in all

who saw it," he said"three from the bridge and the Englishman, Caulfield from the bowswhose

account exactly agreed with what we saw. Captain Mirolani and Falamano and I were all awake and in good

trim. We looked with our nightglasses, which are more than usually powerful. You know, we need good

glasses for the east shore of the Adriatic and for among the islands to the south. There was a full moon and a

brilliant light. Of course we were a little way off, for though the Spear of Ivan is in deep water, one has to be

careful of currents, for it is in just such places that the dangerous currents run." The agent of Lloyd's told me

only a few weeks ago that it was only after a prolonged investigation of the tidal and sea currents that the

house decided to except from ordinary sea risks losses due to a too close course by the Spear of Ivan. When I

tried to get a little more definite account of the coffinboat and the dead lady that is given in The Journal of

Occultism he simply shrugged his shoulders. "Signor, it is all," he said. "That Englishman wrote everything

So you see, my dear, that our new home is not without superstitious interests of its own. It is rather a nice

idea, is it not, to have a dead woman cruising round our promontory in a coffin? I doubt if even at Croom you

can beat that. "Makes the place kind of homey," as an American would say. When you come, Aunt Janet, you

will not feel lonesome, at any rate, and it will save us the trouble of importing some of your Highland ghosts

to make you feel at home in the new land. I don't know, but we might ask the stiff to come to tea with us. Of

course, it would be a late tea. Somewhere between midnight and cockcrow would be about the etiquette of

But I must tell you all the realities of the Castle and around it. So I will write again within a day or two, and

try to let you know enough to prepare you for coming here. Till then adieu, my dear.

I hope I did not frighten you, dear Aunt Janet, by the yarn of the lady in the coffin. But I know you are not

afraid; you have told me too many weird stories for me to dread that. Besides, you have Second

Sightlatent, at all events. However, there won't be any more ghosts, or about ghosts, in this letter. I want to

tell you all about our new home. I am so glad you are coming out so soon; I am beginning to feel so

lonesomeI walk about sometimes aimlessly, and find my thoughts drifting in such an odd way. If I didn't

know better, I might begin to think I was in love! There is no one here to be in love with; so make your mind

easy, Aunt Janet. Not that you would be unhappy, I know, dear, if I DID fall in love. I suppose I must marry

some day. It is a duty now, I know, when there is such an estate as Uncle Roger has left me. And I know this:

I shall never marry any woman unless I love her. And I am right sure that if I do love her you will love her,

too, Aunt Janet! Won't you, dear? It wouldn't be half a delight if you didn't. It won't if you don't. There, now!

But before I begin to describe Vissarion I shall throw a sop to you as a chatelaine; that may give you patience

to read the rest. The Castle needs a lot of things to make it comfortableas you would consider it. In fact, it

is absolutely destitute of everything of a domestic nature. Uncle Roger had it vetted on the defence side, and

so far it could stand a siege. But it couldn't cook a dinner or go through a springcleaning! As you know, I

am not much up in domestic matters, and so I cannot give you details; but you may take it that it wants

everything. I don't mean furniture, or silver, or even goldplate, or works of art, for it is full of the most

magnificent old things that you can imagine. I think Uncle Roger must have been a collector, and gathered a

lot of good things in all sorts of places, stored them for years, and then sent them here. But as to glass, china,

delft, all sorts of crockery, linen, household appliances and machinery, cooking utensilsexcept of the

simplest there are none. I don't think Uncle Roger could have lived here more than on a temporary picnic.

So far as I only am concerned, I am all right; a gridiron and a saucepan are all _I_ wantand I can use them

myself. But, dear Aunt Janet, I don't want you to pig it. I would like you to have everything you can imagine,

and all of the very best. Cost doesn't count now for us, thanks to Uncle Roger; and so I want you to order all.

I know you, dearbeing a womanwon't object to shopping. But it will have to be wholesale. This is an

enormous place, and will swallow up all you can buylike a quicksand. Do as you like about choosing, but

get all the help you can. Don't be afraid of getting too much. You can't, or of being idle when you are here. I

assure you that when you come there will be so much to do and so many things to think of that you will want

to get away from it all. And, besides, Aunt Janet, I hope you won't be too long. Indeed, I don't wish to be

selfish, but your boy is lonely, and wants you. And when you get here you will be an EMPRESS. I don't

altogether like doing so, lest I should offend a millionairess like you; but it may facilitate matters, and the

way's of commerce are strict, though devious. So I send you a cheque for 1,000 pounds for the little things:

I think, by the way, I should, if I were you, take or send out a few servantsnot too many at first, only just

enough to attend on our two selves. You can arrange to send for any more you may want later. Engage them,

and arrange for their being paidwhen they are in our service we must treat them welland then they can

be at our call as you find that we want them. I think you should secure, say, fifty or a hundred'tis an awfu'

big place, Aunt Janet! And in the same way will you secureand, of course, arrange for pay similarlya

hundred men, exclusive of any servants you think it well to have. I should like the General, if he can give the

time, to choose or pass them. I want clansmen that I can depend on, if need be. We are going to live in a

country which is at present strange to us, and it is well to look things in the face. I know Sir Colin will only

have men who are a credit to Scotland and to Ross and to Croommen who will impress the Blue

Mountaineers. I know they will take them to their hearts certainly if any of them are bachelors the girls

will! Forgive me! But if we are to settle here, our followers will probably want to settle also. Moreover, the

Blue Mountaineers may want followers also! And will want them to settle, too, and have successors!

Now for the description of the place. Well, I simply can't just now. It is all so wonderful and so beautiful. The

CastleI have written so much already about other things that I really must keep the Castle for another

letter! Love to Sir Colin if he is at Croom. And oh, dear Aunt Janet, how I wish that my dear mother was

coming out! It all seems so dark and empty without her. How she would have enjoyed it! How proud she

would have been! And, my dear, if she could be with us again, how grateful she would have been to you for

all you have done for her boy! As I am, believe me, most truly and sincerely and affectionately grateful.

The Castle itself is so vast that I really can't describe it in detail. So I am waiting till you come; and then you

and I will go over it together and learn all that we can about it. We shall take Rooke with us, and, as he is

supposed to know every part of it, from the keep to the torturechamber, we can spend a few days over it. Of

course, I have been over most of it, since I camethat, is, I went at various times to see different

portionsthe battlements, the bastions, the old guardroom, the hall, the chapel, the walls, the roof. And I

have been through some of the network of rock passages. Uncle Roger must have spent a mint of money on

it, so far as I can see; and though I am not a soldier, I have been in so many places fortified in different ways

that I am not entirely ignorant of the subject. He has restored it in such an uptodate way that it is

practically impregnable to anything under big guns or a siegetrain. He has gone so far as to have certain

outworks and the keep covered with armoured plating of what looks like harveyized steel. You will wonder

when you see it. But as yet I really know only a few rooms, and am familiar with only onemy own room.

The drawingroomnot the great hall, which is a vast place; the librarya magnificent one, but in sad

disorderwe must get a librarian some day to put it in trim; and the drawingroom and boudoir and

bedroom suite which I have selected for you, are all fine. But my own room is what suits me best, though I do

not think you would care for it for yourself. If you do, you shall have it. It was Uncle Roger's own room when

he stayed here; living in it for a few days served to give me more insight to his characteror rather to his

mindthan I could have otherwise had. It is just the kind of place I like myself; so, naturally, I understand

the other chap who liked it too. It is a fine big room, not quite within the Castle, but an outlying part of it. It is

not detached, or anything of that sort, but is a sort of gardenroom built on to it. There seems to have been

always some sort of place where it is, for the passages and openings inside seem to accept or recognize it. It

can be shut off if necessaryit would be in case of attackby a great slab of steel, just like the door of a

safe, which slides from inside the wall, and can be operated from either inside or outsideif you know how.

That is from my room or from within the keep. The mechanism is a secret, and no one but Rooke and I know

it. The room opens out through a great French windowthe French window is modern, I take it, and was

arranged by or for Uncle Roger; I think there must have been always a large opening there, for centuries at

leastwhich opens on a wide terrace or balcony of white marble, extending right and left. From this a white

marble stair lies straight in front of the window, and leads down to the garden. The balcony and staircase are

quite ancientof old Italian work, beautifully carved, and, of course, weatherworn through centuries. There

is just that little tinging of green here and there which makes all outdoor marble so charming. It is hard to

believe at times that it is a part of a fortified castle, it is so elegant and free and open. The first glance of it

would make a burglar's heart glad. He would say to himself: "Here is the sort of crib I like when I'm on the

job. You can just walk in and out as you choose." But, Aunt Janet, old Roger was cuter than any burglar. He

had the place so guarded that the burglar would have been a baffled burglar. There are two steel shields

which can slide out from the wall and lock into the other side right across the whole big window. One is a

grille of steel bands that open out into diamondshaped lozenges. Nothing bigger than a kitten could get

through; and yet you can see the garden and the mountains and the whole viewmuch the same as you

ladies can see through your veils. The other is a great sheet of steel, which slides out in a similar way in

different grooves. It is not, of course, so heavy and strong as the safedoor which covers the little opening in

Having told you this, I must tell you, too, Aunt Janet, lest you should be made anxious by the arrierepensee

of all these warlike measures of defence, that I always sleep at night with one of these iron screens across the

window. Of course, when I am awake I leave it open. As yet I have tried only, but not used, the grille; and I

don't think I shall ever use anything else, for it is a perfect guard. If it should be tampered with from outside it

would sound an alarm at the head of the bed, and the pressing of a button would roll out the solid steel screen

in front of it. As a matter of fact, I have been so used to the open that I don't feel comfortable shut in. I only

close windows against cold or rain. The weather here is delightfulas yet, at all eventsbut they tell me

I think you will like my den, aunty dear, though it will doubtless be a worry to you to see it so untidy. But

Again I find my letter so long that I must cut it off now and go on again tonight. So this must go as it stands.

My den looks out, as I told you in my last letter, on the garden, or, to speak more accurately, on ONE of the

gardens, for there are acres of them. This is the old one, which must be almost as old as the Castle itself, for it

was within the defences in the old days of bows. The wall that surrounds the inner portion of it has long ago

been levelled, but sufficient remains at either end where it joined the outer defences to show the long

casemates for the bowmen to shoot through and the raised stone gallery where they stood. It is just the same

kind of building as the stonework of the sentry's walk on the roof and of the great old guardroom under it.

But whatever the garden may have been, and no matter how it was guarded, it is a most lovely place. There

are whole sections of garden here of various stylesGreek, Italian, French, German, Dutch, British, Spanish,

African, Moorishall the older nationalities. I am going to have a new one laid out for youa Japanese

garden. I have sent to the great gardener of Japan, Minaro, to make the plans for it, and to come over with

workmen to carry it out. He is to bring trees and shrubs and flowers and stonework, and everything that can

be required; and you shall superintend the finishing, if not the doing, of it yourself. We have such a fine head

of water here, and the climate is, they tell me, usually so lovely that we can do anything in the gardening way.

If it should ever turn out that the climate does not suit, we shall put a great high glass roof over it, and MAKE

This garden in front of my room is the old Italian garden. It must have been done with extraordinary taste and

care, for there is not a bit of it which is not rarely beautiful. Sir Thomas Browne himself, for all his Quincunx,

would have been delighted with it, and have found material for another "Garden of Cyrus." It is so big that

there are endless "episodes" of garden beauty I think all Italy must have been ransacked in old times for

garden stonework of exceptional beauty; and these treasures have been put together by some master hand.

Even the formal borders of the walks are of old porous stone, which takes the weatherstaining so

beautifully, and are carved in endless variety. Now that the gardens have been so long neglected or left in

abeyance, the green staining has become perfect. Though the stonework is itself intact, it has all the

picturesque effect of the wear and ruin wrought by many centuries. I am having it kept for you just as it is,

except that I have had the weeds and undergrowth cleared away so that its beauties might be visible.

But it is not merely the architect work of the garden that is so beautiful, nor is the assembling there of the

manifold wealth of floral beautythere is the beauty that Nature creates by the hand of her servant, Time.

You see, Aunt Janet, how the beautiful garden inspires a dangerhardened old tramp like me to highgrade

sentiments of poetic fancy! Not only have limestone and sandstone, and even marble, grown green in time,

but even the shrubs planted and then neglected have developed new kinds of beauty of their own. In some

fardistant time some mastergardener of the Vissarions has tried to realize an ideathat of tiny plants that

would grow just a little higher than the flowers, so that the effect of an uneven floral surface would be

achieved without any hiding of anything in the garden seen from anywhere. This is only my reading of what

has been from the effect of what is! In the long period of neglect the shrubs have outlived the flowers. Nature

has been doing her own work all the time in enforcing the survival of the fittest. The shrubs have grown and

grown, and have overtopped flower and weed, according to their inherent varieties of stature; to the effect

that now you see irregularly scattered through the garden quite a numberfor it is a big placeof vegetable

products which from a landscape standpoint have something of the general effect of statues without the

cramping feeling of detail. Whoever it was that laid out that part of the garden or made the choice of items,

must have taken pains to get strange specimens, for all those taller shrubs are in special colours, mostly

yellow or whitewhite cypress, white holly, yellow yew, greygolden box, silver juniper, variegated maple,

spiraea, and numbers of dwarf shrubs whose names I don't know. I only know that when the moon

shinesand this, my dear Aunt Janet, is the very land of moonlight itself!they all look ghastly pale. The

effect is weird to the last degree, and I am sure that you will enjoy it. For myself, as you know, uncanny

things hold no fear. I suppose it is that I have been up against so many different kinds of fears, or, rather, of

things which for most people have terrors of their own, that I have come to have a contemptnot an active

contempt, you know, but a tolerative contemptfor the whole family of them. And you, too, will enjoy

yourself here famously, I know. You'll have to collect all the stories of such matters in our new world and

make a new book of facts for the Psychical Research Society. It will be nice to see your own name on a

I stopped writing last nightdo you know why? Because I wanted to write more! This sounds a paradox, but

it is true. The fact is that, as I go on telling you of this delightful place, I keep finding out new beauties

myself. Broadly speaking, it IS ALL beautiful. In the long view or the little viewas the telescope or the

microscope directsit is all the same. Your eye can turn on nothing that does not entrance you. I was

yesterday roaming about the upper part of time Castle, and came across some delightful nooks, which at once

I became fond of, and already like them as if I had known them all my life. I felt at first a sense of greediness

when I had appropriated to myself several rooms in different placesI who have never in my life had more

than one room which I could call my ownand that only for a time! But when I slept on it the feeling

changed, and its aspect is now not half bad. It is now under another classification under a much more

important labelPROPRIETORSHIP. If I were writing philosophy, I should here put in a cynical remark:

"Selfishness is an appanage of poverty. It might appear in the stud book as by 'Morals' out of 'Wants.'"

I have now three bedrooms arranged as my own particular dens. One of the other two was also a choice of

Uncle Roger's. It is at the top of one of the towers to the extreme east, and from it I can catch the first ray of

light over the mountains. I slept in it last night, and when I woke, as in my travelling I was accustomed to do,

at dawn, I saw from my bed through an open windowa small window, for it is in a fortress towerthe

whole great expanse to the east. Not far off, and springing from the summit of a great ruin, where long ago a

seed had fallen, rose a great silverbirch, and the halftransparent, drooping branches and hanging clusters of

leaf broke the outline of the grey hills beyond, for the hills were, for a wonder, grey instead of blue. There

was a mackerel sky, with the clouds dropping on the mountaintops till you could hardly say which was

which. It was a mackerel sky of a very bold and extraordinary kindnot a dish of mackerel, but a world of

mackerel! The mountains are certainly most lovely. In this clear air they usually seem close at hand. It was

only this morning, with the faint glimpse of the dawn whilst the night clouds were still unpierced by the

sunlight, that I seemed to realize their greatness. I have seen the same enlightening effect of aerial perspective

a few times beforein Colorado, in Upper India, in Thibet, and in the uplands amongst the Andes.

There is certainly something in looking at things from above which tends to raise one's own selfesteem.

From the height, inequalities simply disappear. This I have often felt on a big scale when ballooning, or,

better still, from an aeroplane. Even here from the tower the outlook is somehow quite different from below.

One realizes the place and all around it, not in detail, but as a whole. I shall certainly sleep up here

occasionally, when you have come and we have settled down to our life as it is to be. I shall live in my own

room downstairs, where I can have the intimacy of the garden. But I shall appreciate it all the more from now

and again losing the sense of intimacy for a while, and surveying it without the sense of one's own

I hope you have started on that matter of the servants. For myself, I don't care a button whether or not there

are any servants at all; but I know well that you won't come till you have made your arrangements regarding

them! Another thing, Aunt Janet. You must not be killed with work here, and it is all so vast . . . Why can't

you get some sort of secretary who will write your letters and do all that sort of thing for you? I know you

won't have a man secretary; but there are lots of women now who can write shorthand and typewrite. You

could doubtless get one in the clansomeone with a desire to better herself. I know you would make her

happy here. If she is not too young, all the better; she will have learned to hold her tongue and mind her own

business, and not be too inquisitive. That would be a nuisance when we are finding our way about in a new

country and trying to reconcile all sorts of opposites in a whole new country with new people, whom at first

we shan't understand, and who certainly won't understand us; where every man carries a gun with as little

I am back in my own room again. Already it seems to me that to get here again is like coming home. I have

been going about for the last few days amongst the mountaineers and trying to make their acquaintance. It is

a tough job; and I can see that there will be nothing but to stick to it. They are in reality the most primitive

people I ever metthe most fixed to their own ideas, which belong to centuries back. I can understand now

what people were like in Englandnot in Queen Elizabeth's time, for that was civilized time, but in the time

of CoeurdeLion, or even earlierand all the time with the most absolute mastery of weapons of precision.

Every man carries a rifleand knows how to use it, too. I do believe they would rather go without their

clothes than their guns if they had to choose between them. They also carry a handjar, which used to be their

national weapon. It is a sort of heavy, straight cutlass, and they are so expert with it as well as so strong that it

is as facile in the hands of a Blue Mountaineer as is a foil in the hands of a Persian maitre d'armes. They are

so proud and reserved that they make one feel quite small, and an "outsider" as well. I can see quite well that

they rather resent my being here at all. It is not personal, for when alone with me they are genial, almost

brotherly; but the moment a few of them get together they are like a sort of jury, with me as the criminal

before them. It is an odd situation, and quite new to me. I am pretty well accustomed to all sorts of people,

from cannibals to Mahatmas, but I'm blessed if I ever struck such a type as thisso proud, so haughty, so

reserved, so distant, so absolutely fearless, so honourable, so hospitable. Uncle Roger's head was level when

he chose them out as a people to live amongst. Do you know, Aunt Janet, I can't help feeling that they are

very much like your own Highlandersonly more so. I'm sure of one thing: that in the end we shall get on

capitally together. But it will be a slow job, and will need a lot of patience. I have a feeling in my bones that

when they know me better they will be very loyal and very true; and I am not a hair'sbreadth afraid of them

or anything they shall or might do. That is, of course, if I live long enough for them to have time to know me.

Anything may happen with such an indomitable, proud people to whom pride is more than victuals. After all,

it only needs one man out of a crowd to have a wrong idea or to make a mistake as to one's motiveand

there you are. But it will be all right that way, I am sure. I am come here to stay, as Uncle Roger wished. And

stay I shall even if it has to be in a little bed of my own beyond the gardenseven feet odd long, and not too

narrow or else a stonebox of equal proportions in the vaults of St. Sava's Church across the Creekthe

old burialplace of the Vissarions and other noble people for a good many centuries back . . .

I have been reading over this letter, dear Aunt Janet, and I am afraid the record is rather an alarming one. But

don't you go building up superstitious horrors or fears on it. Honestly, I am only joking about deatha thing

to which I have been rather prone for a good many years back. Not in very good taste, I suppose, but certainly

very useful when the old man with the black wings goes flying about you day and night in strange places,

sometimes visible and at others invisible. But you can always hear wings, especially in the dark, when you

cannot see them. YOU know that, Aunt Janet, who come of a race of warriors, and who have special sight

Honestly, I am in no whit afraid of the Blue Mountaineers, nor have I a doubt of them. I love them already for

their splendid qualities, and I am prepared to love them for themselves. I feel, too, that they will love me (and

incidentally they are sure to love you). I have a sort of undercurrent of thought that there is something in their

minds concerning mesomething not painful, but disturbing; something that has a base in the past;

something that has hope in it and possible pride, and not a little respect. As yet they can have had no

opportunity of forming such impression from seeing me or from any thing I have done. Of course, it may be

that, although they are fine, tall, stalwart men, I am still a head and shoulders over the tallest of them that I

have yet seen. I catch their eyes looking up at me as though they were measuring me, even when they are

keeping away from me, or, rather, keeping me from them at arm's length. I suppose I shall understand what it

all means some day. In the meantime there is nothing to do but to go on my own waywhich is Uncle

Roger'sand wait and be patient and just. I have learned the value of that, any way, in my life amongst

From Rupert Sent Leger, Vissarion, to Janet MacKelpie, Croom. February 24, 1907.

I am more than rejoiced to hear that you are coming here so soon. This isolation is, I think, getting on my

nerves. I thought for a while last night that I was getting on, but the reaction came all too soon. I was in my

room in the east turret, the room on the corbeille, and saw here and there men passing silently and swiftly

between the trees as though in secret. Byandby I located their meetingplace, which was in a hollow in the

midst of the wood just outside the "natural" garden, as the map or plan of the castle calls it. I stalked that

place for all I was worth, and suddenly walked straight into the midst of them. There were perhaps two or

three hundred gathered, about the very finest lot of men I ever saw in my life. It was in its way quite an

experience, and one not likely to be repeated, for, as I told you, in this country every man carries a rifle, and

knows how to use it. I do not think I have seen a single man (or married man either) without his rifle since I

came here. I wonder if they take them with them to bed! Well, the instant after I stood amongst them every

rifle in the place was aimed straight at me. Don't be alarmed, Aunt Janet; they did not fire at me. If they had I

should not be writing to you now. I should be in that little bit of real estate or the stone box, and about as full

of lead as I could hold. Ordinarily, I take it, they would have fired on the instant; that is the etiquette here.

But this time theyall separately but all togethermade a new rule. No one said a word or, so far as I could

see, made a movement. Here came in my own experience. I had been more than once in a tight place of

something of the same kind, so I simply behaved in the most natural way I could. I felt consciousit was all

in a flash, rememberthat if I showed fear or cause for fear, or even acknowledged danger by so much as

even holding up my hands, I should have drawn all the fire. They all remained stockstill, as though they had

been turned into stone, for several seconds. Then a queer kind of look flashed round them like wind over

cornsomething like the surprise one shows unconsciously on waking in a strange place. A second after

they each dropped the rifle to the hollow of his arm and stood ready for anything. It was all as regular and

Happily I had no arms of any kind with me, so that there could be no complication. I am rather a quick hand

myself when there is any shooting to be done. However, there was no trouble here, but the contrary; the Blue

Mountaineersit sounds like a new sort of Bond Street band, doesn't it?treated me in quite a different

way than they did when I first met them. They were amazingly civil, almost deferential. But, all time same,

they were more distant than ever, and all the time I was there I could get not a whit closer to them. They

seemed in a sort of way to be afraid or in awe of me. No doubt that will soon pass away, and when we know

one another better we shall become close friends. They are too fine fellows not to be worth a little waiting

for. (That sentence, by the way, is a pretty bad sentence! In old days you would have slippered me for it!)

Your journey is all arranged, and I hope you will be comfortable. Rooke will meet you at Liverpool Street

I shan't write again, but when we meet at Fiume I shall begin to tell you all the rest. Till then, goodbye. A

Letter from Janet MacKelpie, Vissarion, to Sir Colin MacKelpie, United Service Club, London.

I had a very comfortable journey all across Europe. Rupert wrote to me some time ago to say that when I got

to Vissarion I should be an Empress, and he certainly took care that on the way here I should be treated like

one. Rooke, who seems a wonderful old man, was in the next compartment to that reserved for me. At

Harwich he had everything arranged perfectly, and so right on to Fiume. Everywhere there were attentive

officials waiting. I had a carriage all to myself, which I joined at Antwerpa whole carriage with a suite of

rooms, diningroom, drawingroom, bedroom, even bathroom. There was a cook with a kitchen of his own

on board, a real chef like a French nobleman in disguise. There were also a waiter and a servantmaid. My

own maid Maggie was quite awed at first. We were as far as Cologne before she summoned up courage to

order them about. Whenever we stopped Rooke was on the platform with local officials, and kept the door of

At Fiume, when the train slowed down, I saw Rupert waiting on the platform. He looked magnificent,

towering over everybody there like a giant. He is in perfect health, and seemed glad to see me. He took me

off at once on an automobile to a quay where an electric launch was waiting. This took us on board a

beautiful big steam yacht, which was waiting with full steam up andhow he got there I don't

I had another suite all to myself. Rupert and I had dinner together I think the finest dinner I ever sat down

to. This was very nice of Rupert, for it was all for me. He himself only ate a piece of steak and drank a glass

of water. I went to bed early, for, despite the luxury of the journey, I was very tired.

I awoke in the grey of the morning, and came on deck. We were close to the coast. Rupert was on the bridge

with the Captain, and Rooke was acting as pilot. When Rupert saw me, he ran down the ladder and took me

up on the bridge. He left me there while he ran down again and brought me up a lovely fur cloak which I had

never seen. He put it on me and kissed me. He is the tenderesthearted boy in the world, as well as the best

and bravest! He made me take his arm whilst he pointed out Vissarion, towards which we were steering. It is

the most lovely place I ever saw. I won't stop to describe it now, for it will be better that you see it for

The Castle is an immense place. You had better ship off, as soon as all is ready here and you can arrange it,

the servants whom I engaged; and I am not sure that we shall not want as many more. There has hardly been

a mop or broom on the place for centuries, and I doubt if it ever had a thorough good cleaning all over since it

was built. And, do you know, Uncle, that it might be well to double that little army of yours that you are

arranging for Rupert? Indeed, the boy told me himself that he was going to write to you about it. I think old

Lachlan and his wife, Sandy's Mary, had better be in charge of the maids when they come over. A lot of

lassies like yon will be iller to keep together than a flock of sheep. So it will be wise to have authority over

them, especially as none of them speaks a word of foreign tongues. Rookeyou saw him at the station at

Liverpool Streetwill, if he be available, go over to bring the whole body here. He has offered to do it if I

should wish. And, by the way, I think it will be well, when the time comes for their departure, if not only the

lassies, but Lachlan and Sandy's Mary, too, will call him MISTER Rooke. He is a very important person

indeed here. He is, in fact, a sort of Master of the Castle, and though he is very self suppressing, is a man of

rarely fine qualities. Also it will be well to keep authority. When your clansmen come over, he will have

charge of them, too. Dear me! I find I have written such a long letter, I must stop and get to work. I shall

All goes well here, and as there is no news, I only write because you are a dear, and I want to thank you for

all the trouble you have taken for meand for Rupert. I think we had better wait awhile before bringing out

the servants. Rooke is away on some business for Rupert, and will not be back for some time; Rupert thinks it

may be a couple of months. There is no one else that he could send to take charge of the party from home,

and I don't like the idea of all those lassies coming out without an escort. Even Lachlan and Sandy's Mary are

ignorant of foreign languages and foreign ways. But as soon as Rooke returns we can have them all out. I

dare say you will have some of your clansmen ready by then, and I think the poor girls, who may feel a bit

strange in a new country like this, where the ways are so different from ours, will feel easier when they know

that there are some of their own mankind near them. Perhaps it might be well that those of them who are

engaged to each otherI know there are someshould marry before they come out here. It will be more

convenient in many ways, and will save lodgment, and, besides, these Blue Mountaineers are very handsome

I have duly received both your letters, and am delighted to find you are so well pleased with your new home.

It must certainly be a very lovely and unique place, and I am myself longing to see it. I came up here three

days ago, and am, as usual, feeling all the better for a breath of my native air. Time goes on, my dear, and I

am beginning to feel not so young as I was. Tell Rupert that the men are all fit, and longing to get out to him.

They are certainly a fine lot of men. I don't think I ever saw a finer. I have had them drilled and trained as

soldiers, and, in addition, have had them taught a lot of trades just as they selected themselves. So he shall

have nigh him men who can turn their hands to anythingnot, of course, that they all know every trade, but

amongst them there is someone who can do whatever may be required. There are blacksmiths, carpenters,

farriers, saddlemakers, gardeners, plumbers, cutlers, gunsmiths, so, as they all are farmers by origin and

sportsmen by practice, they will make a rare household body of men. They are nearly all first class shots,

and I am having them practise with revolvers. They are being taught fencing and broadsword and jujitsu; I

have organized them in military form, with their own sergeants and corporals. This morning I had an

inspection, and I assure you, my dear, they could give points to the Household troop in matters of drill. I tell

I think you are quite wise about waiting to bring out the lassies, and wiser still about the marrying. I dare say

there will be more marrying when they all get settled in a foreign country. I shall be glad of it, for as Rupert is

going to settle there, it will be good for him to have round him a little colony of his own people. And it will

be good for them, too, for I know he will be good to themas you will, my dear. The hills are barren here,

and life is hard, and each year there is more and more demand for crofts, and sooner or later our people must

thin out. And mayhap our little settlement of MacKelpie clan away beyond the frontiers of the Empire may be

some service to the nation and the King. But this is a dream! I see that here I am beginning to realise in

By the way, my dear, talking about dreams, I am sending you out some boxes of books which were in your

rooms. They are nearly all on odd subjects that WE understandSecond Sight, Ghosts, Dreams (that was

what brought the matter to my mind just now), superstitions, Vampires, WehrWolves, and all such uncanny

folk and things. I looked over some of these books, and found your marks and underlining and comments, so

I fancy you will miss them in your new home. You will, I am sure, feel more at ease with such old friends

close to you. I have taken the names and sent the list to London, so that when you pay me a visit again you

will be at home in all ways. If you come to me altogether, you will be more welcome stillif possible. But I

am sure that Rupert, who I know loves you very much, will try to make you so happy that you will not want

to leave him. So I will have to come out often to see you both, even at the cost of leaving Croom for so long.

Strange, is it not? that now, when, through Roger Melton's more than kind remembrance of me, I am able to

go where I will and do what I will, I want more and more to remain at home by my own ingle. I don't think

that anyone but you or Rupert could get me away from it. I am working very hard at my little regiment, as I

call it. They are simply fine, and will, I am sure, do us credit. The uniforms are all made, and well made, too.

There is not a man of them that does not look like an officer. I tell you, Janet, that when we turn out the

Vissarion Guard we shall feel proud of them. I dare say that a couple of months will do all that can be done

here. I shall come out with them myself. Rupert writes me that he thinks it will be more comfortable to come

out direct in a ship of our own. So when I go up to London in a few weeks' time I shall see about chartering a

suitable vessel. It will certainly save a lot of trouble to us and anxiety to our people. Would it not be well

when I am getting the ship, if I charter one big enough to take out all your lassies, too? It is not as if they

were strangers. After all, my dear, soldiers are soldiers and lassies are lassies. But these are all kinsfolk, as

well as clansmen and clanswomen, and I, their Chief, shall be there. Let me know your views and wishes in

this respect. Mr. Trent, whom I saw before leaving London, asked me to "convey to you his most respectful

remembrances"these were his very words, and here they are. Trent is a nice fellow, and I like him. He has

promised to pay me a visit here before the month is up, and I look forward to our both enjoying ourselves.

I have waited till nowwell into middaybefore beginning to set down the details of the strange episode of

last night. I have spoken with persons whom I know to be of normal type. I have breakfasted, as usual

heartily, and have every reason to consider myself in perfect health and sanity. So that the record following

may be regarded as not only true in substance, but exact as to details. I have investigated and reported on too

many cases for the Psychical Research Society to be ignorant of the necessity for absolute accuracy in such

Yesterday was Tuesday, the second day of April, 1907. I passed a day of interest, with its fair amount of

work of varying kinds. Aunt Janet and I lunched together, had a stroll round the gardens after teaespecially

examining the site for the new Japanese garden, which we shall call "Janet's Garden." We went in

mackintoshes, for the rainy season is in its full, the only sign of its not being a repetition of the Deluge being

that breaks in the continuance are beginning. They are short at present but will doubtless enlarge themselves

as the season comes towards an end. We dined together at seven. After dinner I had a cigar, and then joined

Aunt Janet for an hour in her drawingroom. I left her at halfpast ten, when I went to my own room and

wrote some letters. At ten minutes past eleven I wound my watch, so I know the time accurately. Having

prepared for bed, I drew back the heavy curtain in front of my window, which opens on the marble steps into

the Italian garden. I had put out my light before drawing back the curtain, for I wanted to have a look at the

scene before turning in. Aunt Janet has always had an oldfashioned idea of the need (or propriety, I hardly

know which) of keeping windows closed and curtains drawn. I am gradually getting her to leave my room

alone in this respect, but at present the change is in its fitful stage, and of course I must not hurry matters or

be too persistent, as it would hurt her feelings. This night was one of those under the old regime. It was a

delight to look out, for the scene was perfect of its own kind. The long spell of rainthe ceaseless downpour

which had for the time flooded everywherehad passed, and water in abnormal places rather trickled than

ran. We were now beginning to be in the sloppy rather than the deluged stage. There was plenty of light to

see by, for the moon had begun to show out fitfully through the masses of flying clouds. The uncertain light

made weird shadows with the shrubs and statues in the garden. The long straight walk which leads from the

marble steps is strewn with fine sand white from the quartz strand in the nook to the south of the Castle. Tall

shrubs of white holly, yew, juniper, cypress, and variegated maple and spiraea, which stood at intervals along

the walk and its branches, appeared ghostlike in the fitful moonlight. The many vases and statues and urns,

always like phantoms in a half light, were more than ever weird. Last night the moonlight was unusually

effective, and showed not only the gardens down to the defending wall, but the deep gloom of the great

foresttrees beyond; and beyond that, again, to where the mountain chain began, the forest running up their

silvered slopes flamelike in form, deviated here and there by great crags and the outcropping rocky sinews of

Whilst I was looking at this lovely prospect, I thought I saw something white flit, like a modified white flash,

at odd moments from one to another of the shrubs or statuesanything which would afford cover from

observation. At first I was not sure whether I really saw anything or did not. This was in itself a little

disturbing to me, for I have been so long trained to minute observation of facts surrounding me, on which

often depend not only my own life, but the lives of others, that I have become accustomed to trust my eyes;

and anything creating the faintest doubt in this respect is a cause of more or less anxiety to me. Now,

however, that my attention was called to myself, I looked more keenly, and in a very short time was satisfied

that something was movingsomething clad in white. It was natural enough that my thoughts should tend

towards something uncannythe belief that this place is haunted, conveyed in a thousand ways of speech

and inference. Aunt Janet's eerie beliefs, fortified by her books on occult subjectsand of late, in our

isolation from the rest of the world, the subject of daily conversationshelped to this end. No wonder, then,

that, fully awake and with senses all on edge, I waited for some further manifestation from this ghostly

visitoras in my mind I took it to be. It must surely be a ghost or spiritual manifestation of some kind which

moved in this silent way. In order to see and hear better, I softly moved back the folding grille, opened the

French window, and stepped out, barefooted and pyjamaclad as I was, on the marble terrace. How cold the

wet marble was! How heavy smelled the rainladen garden! It was as though the night and the damp, and

even the moonlight, were drawing the aroma from all the flowers that blossomed. The whole night seemed to

exhale heavy, halfintoxicating odours! I stood at the head of the marble steps, and all immediately before

me was ghostly in the extremethe white marble terrace and steps, the white walks of quartzsand

glistening under the fitful moonlight; the shrubs of white or pale green or yellow,all looking dim and

ghostly in the glamorous light; the white statues and vases. And amongst them, still flitting noiselessly, that

mysterious elusive figure which I could not say was based on fact or imagination. I held my breath, listening

intently for every sound; but sound there was none, save those of the night and its denizens. Owls hooted in

the forest; bats, taking advantage of the cessation of the rain, flitted about silently, like shadows in the air.

But there was no more sign of moving ghost or phantom, or whatever I had seen might have beenif,

So, after waiting awhile, I returned to my room, closed the window, drew the grille across again, and dragged

the heavy curtain before the opening; then, having extinguished my candles, went to bed in the dark. In a few

"What was that?" I almost heard the words of my own thought as I sat up in bed wide awake. To memory

rather than present hearing the disturbing sound had seemed like the faint tapping at the window. For some

seconds I listened, mechanically but intently, with bated breath and that quick beating of the heart which in a

timorous person speaks for fear, and for expectation in another. In the stillness the sound came againthis

There, outside on the balcony, in the now brilliant moonlight, stood a woman, wrapped in white

graveclothes saturated with water, which dripped on the marble floor, making a pool which trickled slowly

down the wet steps. Attitude and dress and circumstance all conveyed the idea that, though she moved and

spoke, she was not quick, but dead. She was young and very beautiful, but pale, like the grey pallor of death.

Through the still white of her face, which made her look as cold as the wet marble she stood on, her dark eyes

seemed to gleam with a strange but enticing lustre. Even in the unsearching moonlight, which is after all

rather deceptive than illuminative, I could not but notice one rare quality of her eyes. Each had some quality

of refraction which made it look as though it contained a star. At every movement she made, the stars

exhibited new beauties, of more rare and radiant force. She looked at me imploringly as the heavy curtain

rolled back, and in eloquent gestures implored me to admit her. Instinctively I obeyed; I rolled back the steel

grille, and threw open the French window. I noticed that she shivered and trembled as the glass door fell

open. Indeed, she seemed so overcome with cold as to seem almost unable to move. In the sense of her

helplessness all idea of the strangeness of the situation entirely disappeared. It was not as if my first idea of

death taken from her cerements was negatived. It was simply that I did not think of it at all; I was content to

accept things as they wereshe was a woman, and in some dreadful trouble; that was enough.

I am thus particular about my own emotions, as I may have to refer to them again in matters of

comprehension or comparison. The whole thing is so vastly strange and abnormal that the least thing may

afterwards give some guiding light or clue to something otherwise not understandable. I have always found

that in recondite matters first impressions are of more real value than later conclusions. We humans place far

too little reliance on instinct as against reason; and yet instinct is the great gift of Nature to all animals for

When I stepped out on the balcony, not thinking of my costume, I found that the woman was benumbed and

hardly able to move. Even when I asked her to enter, and supplemented my words with gestures in case she

should not understand my language, she stood stockstill, only rocking slightly to and fro as though she had

just strength enough left to balance herself on her feet. I was afraid, from the condition in which she was, that

she might drop down dead at any moment. So I took her by the hand to lead her in. But she seemed too weak

to even make the attempt. When I pulled her slightly forward, thinking to help her, she tottered, and would

have fallen had I not caught her in my arms. Then, half lifting her, I moved her forwards. Her feet, relieved of

her weight, now seemed able to make the necessary effort; and so, I almost carrying her, we moved into the

room. She was at the very end of her strength; I had to lift her over the sill. In obedience to her motion, I

closed the French window and bolted it. I supposed the warmth of the roomthough cool, it was warmer

than the damp air withoutaffected her quickly, for on the instant she seemed to begin to recover herself. In

a few seconds, as though she had reacquired her strength, she herself pulled the heavy curtain across the

I found matches, and at once lit a candle. As the wick flared, she moved over to the door of the room, and

tried if the lock and bolt were fastened. Satisfied as to this, she moved towards me, her wet shroud leaving a

trail of moisture on the green carpet. By this time the wax of the candle had melted sufficiently to let me see

her clearly. She was shaking and quivering as though in an ague; she drew the wet shroud around her

She answered, still in English, and in a voice of thrilling, almost piercing sweetness, which seemed somehow

I hurried to the fireplace. It was empty; there was no fire laid. I turned to her, and said:

"No, no! Rather would I be"here she hesitated for an instant, but as she caught sight of her cerements went

on hurriedly"as I am. I trust younot others; and you must not betray my trust." Almost instantly she fell

into a frightful fit of shivering, drawing again her deathclothes close to her, so piteously that it wrung my

heart. I suppose I am a practical man. At any rate, I am accustomed to action. I took from its place beside my

bed a thick Jaeger dressing gown of dark brownit was, of course, of extra lengthand held it out to her

"Put that on. It is the only warm thing here which would be suitable. Stay; you must remove that

wetwet"I stumbled about for a word that would not be offensive"that frockdresscostume

whatever it is." I pointed to where, in the corner of the room, stood a chintzcovered foldingscreen which

fences in my cold sponge bath, which is laid ready for me overnight, as I am an early riser.

She bowed gravely, and taking the dressinggown in a long, white, finelyshaped hand, bore it behind the

screen. There was a slight rustle, and then a hollow "flop" as the wet garment fell on the floor; more rustling

and rubbing, and a minute later she emerged wrapped from head to foot in the long Jaeger garment, which

trailed on the floor behind her, though she was a tall woman. She was still shivering painfully, however. I

took a flask of brandy and a glass from a cupboard, and offered her some; but with a motion of her hand she

"Oh, I am so coldso cold!" Her teeth were chattering. I was pained at her sad condition, and said

"Tell me anything that I can do to help you, and I will do it. I may not call help; there is no firenothing to

make it with; you will not take some brandy. What on earth can I do to give you warmth?"

Her answer certainly surprised me when it came, though it was practical enoughso practical that I should

not have dared to say it. She looked me straight in the face for a few seconds before speaking. Then, with an

air of girlish innocence which disarmed suspicion and convinced me at once of her simple faith, she said in a

"Let me rest for a while, and cover me up with rugs. That may give me warmth. I am dying of cold. And I

have a deadly fear upon mea deadly fear. Sit by me, and let me hold your hand. You are big and strong,

and you look brave. It will reassure me. I am not myself a coward, but tonight fear has got me by the throat.

I can hardly breathe. Do let me stay till I am warm. If you only knew what I have gone through, and have to

To say that I was astonished would be a mild description of my feelings. I was not shocked. The life which I

have led was not one which makes for prudery. To travel in strange places amongst strange peoples with

strange views of their own is to have odd experiences and peculiar adventures now and again; a man without

human passions is not the type necessary for an adventurous life, such as I myself have had. But even a man

of passions and experiences can, when he respects a woman, be shockedeven prudishwhere his own

opinion of her is concerned. Such must bring to her guarding any generosity which he has, and any

selfrestraint also. Even should she place herself in a doubtful position, her honour calls to his honour. This

is a call which may not beMUST not beunanswered. Even passion must pause for at least a while at

This woman I did respectmuch respect. Her youth and beauty; her manifest ignorance of evil; her superb

disdain of convention, which could only come through hereditary dignity; her terrible fear and sufferingfor

there must be more in her unhappy condition than meets the eyewould all demand respect, even if one did

not hasten to yield it. Nevertheless, I thought it necessary to enter a protest against her embarrassing

suggestion. I certainly did feel a fool when making it, also a cad. I can truly say it was made only for her

good, and out of the best of me, such as I am. I felt impossibly awkward; and stuttered and stumbled before I

"But surelythe convenances! Your being here alone at night! Mrs. Grundyconventionthe"

She interrupted me with an incomparable dignitya dignity which had the effect of shutting me up like a

claspknife and making me feel a decided inferiorand a poor show at that. There was such a gracious

simplicity and honesty in it, too, such selfrespecting knowledge of herself and her position, that I could be

neither angry nor hurt. I could only feel ashamed of myself, and of my own littleness of mind and morals. She

seemed in her icy coldnessnow spiritual as well as bodilylike an incarnate figure of Pride as she

"What are convenances or conventions to me! If you only knew where I have come fromthe existence (if it

can be called so) which I have hadthe lonelinessthe horror! And besides, it is for me to MAKE

conventions, not to yield my personal freedom of action to them. Even as I ameven here and in this

garbI am above convention. Convenances do not trouble me or hamper me. That, at least, I have won by

what I have gone through, even if it had never come to me through any other way. Let me stay." She said the

last words, in spite of all her pride, appealingly. But still, there was a note of high pride in all thisin all she

said and did, in her attitude and movement, in the tones of her voice, in the loftiness of her carriage and the

steadfast look of her open, starlit eyes. Altogether, there was something so rarely lofty in herself and all that

clad her that, face to face with it and with her, my feeble attempt at moral precaution seemed puny,

ridiculous, and out of place. Without a word in the doing, I took from an old chiffonier chest an armful of

blankets, several of which I threw over her as she lay, for in the meantime, having replaced the coverlet, she

had lain down at length on the bed. I took a chair, and sat down beside her. When she stretched out her hand

"Get warm and rest. Sleep if you can. You need not fear; I shall guard you with my life."

She looked at me gratefully, her starry eyes taking a new light more full of illumination than was afforded by

the wax candle, which was shaded from her by my body . . . She was horribly cold, and her teeth chattered so

violently that I feared lest she should have incurred some dangerous evil from her wetting and the cold that

followed it. I felt, however, so awkward that I could find no words to express my fears; moreover, I hardly

dared say anything at all regarding herself after the haughty way in which she had received my wellmeant

protest. Manifestly I was but to her as a sort of refuge and provider of heat, altogether impersonal, and not to

be regarded in any degree as an individual. In these humiliating circumstances what could I do but sit

Little by little the fierce chattering of her teeth began to abate as the warmth of her surroundings stole through

her. I also felt, even in this strangely awakening position, the influence of the quiet; and sleep began to steal

over me. Several times I tried to fend it off, but, as I could not make any overt movement without alarming

my strange and beautiful companion, I had to yield myself to drowsiness. I was still in such an overwhelming

stupor of surprise that I could not even think freely. There was nothing for me but to control myself and wait.

I was recalled to consciousness by hearing, even through the pall of sleep that bound me, the crowing of a

cock in some of the outoffices of the castle. At the same instant the figure, lying deathly still but for the

gentle heaving of her bosom, began to struggle wildly. The sound had won through the gates of her sleep

also. With a swift, gliding motion she slipped from the bed to the floor, saying in a fierce whisper as she

By this time I was fully awake, and the whole position of things came to me in an instant which I shall

nevercan neverforget: the dim light of the candle, now nearly burned down to the socket, all the dimmer

from the fact that the first grey gleam of morning was stealing in round the edges of the heavy curtain; the

tall, slim figure in the brown dressinggown whose overlength trailed on the floor, the black hair showing

glossy in the light, and increasing by contrast the marble whiteness of the face, in which the black eyes sent

through their stars fiery gleams. She appeared quite in a frenzy of haste; her eagerness was simply irresistible.

I was so stupefied with amazement, as well as with sleep, that I did not attempt to stop her, but began

instinctively to help her by furthering her wishes. As she ran behind the screen, and, as far as sound could

inform me,began frantically to disrobe herself of the warm dressinggown and to don again the icecold

wet shroud, I pulled back the curtain from the window, and drew the bolt of the glass door. As I did so she

was already behind me, shivering. As I threw open the door she glided out with a swift silent movement, but

trembling in an agonized way. As she passed me, she murmured in a low voice, which was almost lost in the

"Oh, thank youthank you a thousand times! But I must go. I MUST! I MUST! I shall come again, and try

to show my gratitude. Do not condemn me as ungratefultill then." And she was gone.

I watched her pass the length of the white path, flitting from shrub to shrub or statue as she had come. In the

cold grey light of the undeveloped dawn she seemed even more ghostly than she had done in the black

When she disappeared from sight in the shadow of the wood, I stood on the terrace for a long time watching,

in case I should be afforded another glimpse of her, for there was now no doubt in my mind that she had for

me some strange attraction. I felt even then that the look in those glorious starry eyes would be with me

always so long as I might live. There was some fascination which went deeper than my eyes or my flesh or

my heartdown deep into the very depths of my soul. My mind was all in a whirl, so that I could hardly

think coherently. It all was like a dream; the reality seemed far away. It was not possible to doubt that the

phantom figure which had been so close to me during the dark hours of the night was actual flesh and blood.

Yet she was so cold, so cold! Altogether I could not fix my mind to either proposition: that it was a living

woman who had held my hand, or a dead body reanimated for the time or the occasion in some strange

The difficulty was too great for me to make up my mind upon it, even had I wanted to. But, in any case, I did

not want to. This would, no doubt, come in time. But till then I wished to dream on, as anyone does in a

dream which can still be blissful though there be pauses of pain, or ghastliness, or doubt, or terror.

So I closed the window and drew the curtain again, feeling for the first time the cold in which I had stood on

the wet marble floor of the terrace when my bare feet began to get warm on the soft carpet. To get rid of the

chill feeling I got into the bed on which SHE had lain, and as the warmth restored me tried to think

coherently. For a short while I was going over the facts of the nightor what seemed as facts to my

remembrance. But as I continued to think, the possibilities of any result seemed to get less, and I found

myself vainly trying to reconcile with the logic of life the grim episode of the night. The effort proved to be

too much for such concentration as was left to me; moreover, interrupted sleep was clamant, and would not

be denied. What I dreamt ofif I dreamt at allI know not. I only know that I was ready for waking when

the time came. It came with a violent knocking at my door. I sprang from bed, fully awake in a second, drew

the bolt, and slipped back to bed. With a hurried "May I come in?" Aunt Janet entered. She seemed relieved

"Oh, laddie, I hae been so uneasy aboot ye all the nicht. I hae had dreams an' veesions an' a' sorts o' uncanny

fancies. I fear that" She was by now drawing back the curtain, and as her eyes took in the marks of wet all

"Why, laddie, whativer hae ye been doin' wi' yer baith? Oh, the mess ye hae made! 'Tis sinful to gie sic

trouble an' waste . . . " And so she went on. I was glad to hear the tirade, which was only what a good

housewife, outraged in her sentiments of order, would have made. I listened in patiencewith pleasure when

I thought of what she would have thought (and said) had she known the real facts. I was well pleased to have

For some days after what I call "the episode" I was in a strange condition of mind. I did not take anyonenot

even Aunt Janetinto confidence. Even she dear, and openhearted and liberalminded as she is, might not

have understood well enough to be just and tolerant; and I did not care to hear any adverse comment on my

strange visitor. Somehow I could not bear the thought of anyone finding fault with her or in her, though,

strangely enough, I was eternally defending her to myself; for, despite my wishes, embarrassing thoughts

WOULD come again and again, and again in all sorts and variants of queries difficult to answer. I found

myself defending her, sometimes as a woman hard pressed by spiritual fear and physical suffering, sometimes

as not being amenable to laws that govern the Living. Indeed, I could not make up my mind whether I looked

on her as a living human being or as one with some strange existence in another world, and having only a

chance foothold in our own. In such doubt imagination began to work, and thoughts of evil, of danger, of

doubt, even of fear, began to crowd on me with such persistence and in such varied forms that I found my

instinct of reticence growing into a settled purpose. The value of this instinctive precaution was promptly

shown by Aunt Janet's state of mind, with consequent revelation of it. She became full of gloomy

prognostications and what I thought were morbid fears. For the first time in my life I discovered that Aunt

Janet had nerves! I had long had a secret belief that she was gifted, to some degree at any rate, with Second

Sight, which quality, or whatever it is, skilled in the powers if not the lore of superstition, manages to keep at

stretch not only the mind of its immediate pathic, but of others relevant to it. Perhaps this natural quality had

received a fresh impetus from the arrival of some cases of her books sent on by Sir Colin. She appeared to

read and reread these works, which were chiefly on occult subjects, day and night, except when she was

imparting to me choice excerpts of the most baleful and fearsome kind. Indeed, before a week was over I

found myself to be an expert in the history of the cult, as well as in its manifestations, which latter I had been

The result of all this was that it set me brooding. Such, at least, I gathered was the fact when Aunt Janet took

me to task for it. She always speaks out according to her convictions, so that her thinking I brooded was to

me a proof that I did; and after a personal examination I camereluctantlyto the conclusion that she was

right, so far, at any rate, as my outer conduct was concerned. The state of mind I was in, however, kept me

from making any acknowledgment of itthe real cause of my keeping so much to myself and of being so

distrait. And so I went on, torturing myself as before with introspective questioning; and she, with her mind

set on my actions, and endeavouring to find a cause for them, continued and expounded her beliefs and fears.

Her nightly chats with me when we were alone after dinnerfor I had come to avoid her questioning at other

timeskept my imagination at high pressure. Despite myself, I could not but find new cause for concern in

the perennial founts of her superstition. I had thought, years ago, that I had then sounded the depths of this

branch of psychicism; but this new phase of thought, founded on the really deep hold which the existence of

my beautiful visitor and her sad and dreadful circumstances had taken upon me, brought me a new concern in

the matter of selfimportance. I came to think that I must reconstruct my selfvalues, and begin a fresh

understanding of ethical beliefs. Do what I would, my mind would keep turning on the uncanny subjects

brought before it. I began to apply them one by one to my own late experience, and unconsciously to try to fit

The effect of this brooding was that I was, despite my own will, struck by the similarity of circumstances

bearing on my visitor, and the conditions apportioned by tradition and superstition to such strange survivals

from earlier ages as these partial existences which are rather Undead than Livingstill walking the earth,

though claimed by the world of the Dead. Amongst them are the Vampire, or the WehrWolf. To this class

also might belong in a measure the Doppelgangerone of whose dual existences commonly belongs to the

actual world around it. So, too, the denizens of the world of Astralism. In any of these named worlds there is

a material presencewhich must be created, if only for a single or periodic purpose. It matters not whether a

material presence already created can be receptive of a disembodied soul, or a soul unattached can have a

body built up for it or around it; or, again, whether the body of a dead person can be made seeming quick

through some diabolic influence manifested in the present, or an inheritance or result of some baleful use of

malefic power in the past. The result is the same in each case, though the ways be widely different: a soul and

a body which are not in unity but brought together for strange purposes through stranger means and by

Through much thought and a process of exclusions the eerie form which seemed to be most in

correspondence with my adventure, and most suitable to my fascinating visitor, appeared to be the Vampire.

Doppelganger, Astral creations, and all suchlike, did not comply with the conditions of my night

experience. The WehrWolf is but a variant of the Vampire, and so needed not to be classed or examined at

all. Then it was that, thus focussed, the Lady of the Shroud (for so I came to hold her in my mind) began to

assume a new force. Aunt Janet's library afforded me clues which I followed with avidity. In my secret heart I

hated the quest, and did not wish to go on with it. But in this I was not my own master. Do what I

wouldbrush away doubts never so often, new doubts and imaginings came in their stead. The circumstance

almost repeated the parable of the Seven Devils who took the place of the exorcised one. Doubts I could

stand. Imaginings I could stand. But doubts and imaginings together made a force so fell that I was driven to

accept any reading of the mystery which might presumably afford a foothold for satisfying thought. And so I

came to accept tentatively the Vampire theoryaccept it, at least, so far as to examine it as judicially as was

given me to do. As the days wore on, so the conviction grew. The more I read on the subject, the more

directly the evidences pointed towards this view. The more I thought, the more obstinate became the

conviction. I ransacked Aunt Janet's volumes again and again to find anything to the contrary; but in vain.

Again, no matter how obstinate were my convictions at any given time, unsettlement came with fresh

thinking over the argument, so that I was kept in a harassing state of uncertainty.

Briefly, the evidence in favour of accord between the facts of the case and the Vampire theory were:

Her coming was at nightthe time the Vampire is according to the theory, free to move at will.

She wore her shrouda necessity of coming fresh from grave or tomb; for there is nothing occult about

She had to be helped into my roomin strict accordance with what one sceptical critic of occultism has

She seemed preternaturally cold; her sleep was almost abnormal in intensity, and yet the sound of the

These things showed her to be subject to SOME laws, though not in exact accord within those which govern

human beings. Under the stress of such circumstances as she must have gone through, her vitality seemed

more than humanthe quality of vitality which could outlive ordinary burial. Again, such purpose as she had

shown in donning, under stress of some compelling direction, her icecold wet shroud, and, wrapt in it, going

But if so, and if she was indeed a Vampire, might not whatever it may be that holds such beings in thrall be

by some means or other exorcised? To find the means must be my next task. I am actually pining to see her

again. Never before have I been stirred to my depths by anyone. Come it from Heaven or Hell, from the Earth

or the Grave, it does not matter; I shall make it my task to win her back to life and peace. If she be indeed a

Vampire, the task may be hard and long; if she be not so, and if it be merely that circumstances have so

gathered round her as to produce that impression, the task may be simpler and the result more sweet. No, not

more sweet; for what can be more sweet than to restore the lost or seemingly lost soul of the woman you

love! There, the truth is out at last! I suppose that I have fallen in love with her. If so, it is too late for me to

fight against it. I can only wait with what patience I can till I see her again. But to that end I can do nothing. I

The only relief I have had from the haunting anxiety regarding the Lady of the Shroud has been in the

troubled state of my adopted country. There has evidently been something up which I have not been allowed

to know. The mountaineers are troubled and restless; are wandering about, singly and in parties, and holding

meetings in strange places. This is what I gather used to be in old days when intrigues were on foot with

Turks, Greeks, Austrians, Italians, Russians. This concerns me vitally, for my mind has long been made up to

share the fortunes of the Land of the Blue Mountains. For good or ill I mean to stay here: J'y suis, j'y reste. I

share henceforth the lot of the Blue Mountaineers; and not Turkey, nor Greece, nor Austria, nor Italy, nor

Russiano, not France nor Germany either; not man nor God nor Devil shall drive me from my purpose.

With these patriots I throw in my lot! My only difficulty seemed at first to be with the men themselves. They

are so proud that at the beginning I feared they would not even accord me the honour of being one of them!

However, things always move on somehow, no matter what difficulties there be at the beginning. Never

mind! When one looks back at an accomplished fact the beginning is not to be seenand if it were it would

I heard that there was going to be a great meeting near here yesterday afternoon, and I attended it. I think it

was a success. If such is any proof, I felt elated as well as satisfied when I came away. Aunt Janet's Second

Sight on the subject was comforting, though grim, and in a measure disconcerting. When I was saying good

night she asked me to bend down my head. As I did so, she laid her hands on it and passed them all over it. I

"Strange! There's nothing there; yet I could have sworn I saw it!" I asked her to explain, but she would not.

For once she was a little obstinate, and refused point blank to even talk of the subject. She was not worried

nor unhappy; so I had no cause for concern. I said nothing, but I shall wait and see. Most mysteries become

When I joined the mountaineers who had assembled, I really think they were glad to see me; though some of

them seemed adverse, and others did not seem over well satisfied. However, absolute unity is very seldom to

be found. Indeed, it is almost impossible; and in a free community is not altogether to be desired. When it is

apparent, the gathering lacks that sense of individual feeling which makes for the real consensus of

opinionwhich is the real unity of purpose. The meeting was at first, therefore, a little cold and distant. But

presently it began to thaw, and after some fiery harangues I was asked to speak. Happily, I had begun to learn

the Balkan language as soon as ever Uncle Roger's wishes had been made known to me, and as I have some

facility of tongues and a great deal of experience, I soon began to know something of it. Indeed, when I had

been here a few weeks, with opportunity of speaking daily with the people themselves, and learned to

understand the intonations and vocal inflexions, I felt quite easy in speaking it. I understood every word

which had up to then been spoken at the meeting, and when I spoke myself I felt that they understood. That is

an experience which every speaker has in a certain way and up to a certain point. He knows by some kind of

instinct if his hearers are with him; if they respond, they must certainly have understood. Last night this was

marked. I felt it every instant I was talking and when I came to realize that the men were in strict accord with

my general views, I took them into confidence with regard to my own personal purpose. It was the beginning

of a mutual trust; so for peroration I told them that I had come to the conclusion that what they wanted most

for their own protection and the security and consolidation of their nation was armsarms of the very latest

pattern. Here they interrupted me with wild cheers, which so strung me up that I went farther than I intended,

and made a daring venture. "Ay," I repeated, "the security and consolidation of your countryof OUR

country, for I have come to live amongst you. Here is my home whilst I live. I am with you heart and soul. I

shall live with you, fight shoulder to shoulder with you, and, if need be, shall die with you!" Here the

shouting was terrific, and the younger men raised their guns to fire a salute in Blue Mountain fashion. But on

the instant the Vladika {1} held up his hands and motioned them to desist. In the immediate silence he spoke,

sharply at first, but later ascending to a high pitch of singleminded, lofty eloquence. His words rang in my

ears long after the meeting was over and other thoughts had come between them and the present.

"Silence!" he thundered. "Make no echoes in the forest or through the hills at this dire time of stress and

threatened danger to our land. Bethink ye of this meeting, held here and in secret, in order that no whisper of

it may be heard afar. Have ye all, brave men of the Blue Mountains, come hither through the forest like

shadows that some of you, thoughtless, may enlighten your enemies as to our secret purpose? The thunder of

your guns would doubtless sound well in the ears of those who wish us ill and try to work us wrong. Fellow

countrymen, know ye not that the Turk is awake once more for our harming? The Bureau of Spies has risen

from the torpor which came on it when the purpose against our Teuta roused our mountains to such anger that

the frontiers blazed with passion, and were swept with fire and sword. Moreover, there is a traitor somewhere

in the land, or else incautious carelessness has served the same base purpose. Something of our needsour

doing, whose secret we have tried to hide, has gone out. The myrmidons of the Turk are close on our borders,

and it may be that some of them have passed our guards and are amidst us unknown. So it behoves us doubly

to be discreet. Believe me that I share with you, my brothers, our love for the gallant Englishman who has

come amongst us to share our sorrows and ambitionsand I trust it may be our joys. We are all united in the

wish to do him honourthough not in the way by which danger might be carried on the wings of love. My

brothers, our newest brother comes to us from the Great Nation which amongst the nations has been our only

friend, and which has ere now helped us in our direst needthat mighty Britain whose hand has ever been

raised in the cause of freedom. We of the Blue Mountains know her best as she stands with sword in hand

face to face with our foes. And this, her son and now our brother, brings further to our need the hand of a

giant and the heart of a lion. Later on, when danger does not ring us round, when silence is no longer our

outer guard; we shall bid him welcome in true fashion of our land. But till then he will believefor he is

greatheartedthat our love and thanks and welcome are not to be measured by sound. When the time

comes, then shall be sound in his honournot of rifles alone, but bells and cannon and the mighty voice of a

free people shouting as one. But now we must be wise and silent, for the Turk is once again at our gates.

Alas! the cause of his former coming may not be, for she whose beauty and nobility and whose place in our

nation and in our hearts tempted him to fraud and violence is not with us to share even our anxiety."

Here his voice broke, and there arose from all a deep wailing sound, which rose and rose till the woods

around us seemed broken by a mighty and longsustained sob. The orator saw that his purpose was

accomplished, and with a short sentence finished his harangue: "But the need of our nation still remains!"

Then, with an eloquent gesture to me to proceed, he merged in the crowd and disappeared.

How could I even attempt to follow such a speaker with any hope of success? I simply told them what I had

"As you needed arms, I have got them. My agent sends me word through the code between us that he has

procured for mefor usfifty thousand of the newestpattern rifles, the French IngisMalbron, which has

surpassed all others, and sufficient ammunition to last for a year of war. The first section is in hand, and will

soon be ready for consignment. There are other war materials, too, which, when they arrive, will enable every

man and womaneven the childrenof our land to take a part in its defence should such be needed. My

It made me very proud to hear the mighty shout which arose. I had felt exalted before, but now this personal

development almost unmanned me. I was glad of the longsustained applause to recover my selfcontrol.

I was quite satisfied that the meeting did not want to hear any other speaker, for they began to melt away

without any formal notification having been given. I doubt if there will be another meeting soon again. The

weather has begun to break, and we are in for another spell of rain. It is disagreeable, of course; but it has its

own charm. It was during a spell of wet weather that the Lady of the Shroud came to me. Perhaps the rain

The rain has continued for four whole days and nights, and the low lying ground is like a quagmire in

places. In the sunlight the whole mountains glisten with running streams and falling water. I feel a strange

kind of elation, but from no visible cause. Aunt Janet rather queered it by telling me, as she said goodnight,

to be very careful of myself, as she had seen in a dream last night a figure in a shroud. I fear she was not

pleased that I did not take it with all the seriousness that she did. I would not wound her for the world if I

could help it, but the idea of a shroud gets too near the bone to be safe, and I had to fend her off at all hazards.

So when I doubted if the Fates regarded the visionary shroud as of necessity appertaining to me, she said, in a

Perhaps it was that her talk put the subject in my mind. The woman needed no such aid; she was always

there; but when I locked myself into my room that night, I half expected to find her in the room. I was not

sleepy, so I took a book of Aunt Janet's and began to read. The title was "On the Powers and Qualities of

Disembodied Spirits." "Your grammar," said I to the author, "is hardly attractive, but I may learn something

which might apply to her. I shall read your book." Before settling down to it, however, I thought I would have

a look at the garden. Since the night of the visit the garden seemed to have a new attractiveness for me: a

night seldom passed without my having a last look at it before turning in. So I drew the great curtain and

The scene was beautiful, but almost entirely desolate. All was ghastly in the raw, hard gleams of moonlight

coming fitfully through the masses of flying cloud. The wind was rising, and the air was damp and cold. I

looked round the room instinctively, and noticed that the fire was laid ready for lighting, and that there were

small cut logs of wood piled beside the hearth. Ever since that night I have had a fire laid ready. I was

tempted to light it, but as I never have a fire unless I sleep in the open, I hesitated to begin. I went back to the

window, and, opening the catch, stepped out on the terrace. As I looked down the white walk and let my eyes

range over the expanse of the garden, where everything glistened as the moonlight caught the wet, I half

expected to see some white figure flitting amongst the shrubs and statues. The whole scene of the former visit

came back to me so vividly that I could hardly believe that any time had passed since then. It was the same

scene, and again late in the evening. Life in Vissarion was primitive, and early hours prevailedthough not

As I looked I thought I caught a glimpse of something white far away. It was only a ray of moonlight coming

through the rugged edge of a cloud. But all the same it set me in a strange state of perturbation. Somehow I

seemed to lose sight of my own identity. It was as though I was hypnotized by the situation or by memory, or

perhaps by some occult force. Without thinking of what I was doing, or being conscious of any reason for it, I

crossed the room and set light to the fire. Then I blew out the candle and came to the window again. I never

thought it might be a foolish thing to doto stand at a window with a light behind me in this country, where

every man carries a gun with him always. I was in my evening clothes, too, with my breast well marked by a

white shirt. I opened the window and stepped out on the terrace. There I stood for many minutes, thinking.

All the time my eyes kept ranging over the garden. Once I thought I saw a white figure moving, but it was not

followed up, so, becoming conscious that it was again beginning to rain, I stepped back into the room, shut

the window, and drew the curtain. Then I realized the comforting appearance of the fire, and went over and

Hark! Once more there was a gentle tapping at the window. I rushed over to it and drew the curtain.

There, out on the rainbeaten terrace, stood the white shrouded figure, more desolateappearing than ever.

Ghastly pale she looked, as before, but her eyes had an eager look which was new. I took it that she was

attracted by the fire, which was by now well ablaze, and was throwing up jets of flame as the dry logs

crackled. The leaping flames threw fitful light across the room, and every gleam threw the whiteclad figure

into prominence, showing the gleam of the black eyes, and fixing the stars that lay in them.

Without a word I threw open the window, and, taking the white hand extended to me, drew into the room the

As she entered and felt the warmth of the blazing fire, a glad look spread over her face. She made a

movement as if to run to it. But she drew back an instant after, looking round with instinctive caution. She

closed the window and bolted it, touched the lever which spread the grille across the opening, and pulled

close the curtain behind it. Then she went swiftly to the door and tried if it was locked. Satisfied as to this,

she came quickly over to the fire, and, kneeling before it, stretched out her numbed hands to the blaze.

Almost on the instant her wet shroud began to steam. I stood wondering. The precautions of secrecy in the

midst of her suffering for that she did suffer was only too painfully manifestmust have presupposed

some danger. Then and there my mind was made up that there should no harm assail her that I by any means

could fend off. Still, the present must be attended to; pneumonia and other ills stalked behind such a chill as

must infallibly come on her unless precautions were taken. I took again the dressinggown which she had

worn before and handed it to her, motioning as I did so towards the screen which had made a dressingroom

for her on the former occasion. To my surprise she hesitated. I waited. She waited, too, and then laid down

"Won't you change as you did before? Youryour frock can then be dried. Do! It will be so much safer for

Her words made me stare, so different were they from her acts of the other visit. I simply bowedspeech on

such a subject would be at least inadequateand walked over to the window. Passing behind the curtain, I

opened the window. Before stepping out on to the terrace, I looked into the room and said:

"Take your own time. There is no hurry. I dare say you will find there all you may want. I shall remain on the

terrace until you summon me." With that I went out on the terrace, drawing close the glass door behind me.

I stood looking out on the dreary scene for what seemed a very short time, my mind in a whirl. There came a

rustle from within, and I saw a dark brown figure steal round the edge of the curtain. A white hand was

raised, and beckoned me to come in. I entered, bolting the window behind me. She had passed across the

room, and was again kneeling before the fire with her hands outstretched. The shroud was laid in partially

opened folds on one side of the hearth, and was steaming heavily. I brought over some cushions and pillows,

"Sit there," I said, "and rest quietly in the heat." It may have been the effect of the glowing heat, but there was

a rich colour in her face as she looked at me with shining eyes. Without a word, but with a courteous little

bow, she sat down at once. I put a thick rug across her shoulders, and sat down myself on a stool a couple of

For fully five or six minutes we sat in silence. At last, turning her head towards me she said in a sweet, low

"I had intended coming earlier on purpose to thank you for your very sweet and gracious courtesy to me, but

circumstances were such that I could not leave mymy"she hesitated before saying"my abode. I am

not free, as you and others are, to do what I will. My existence is sadly cold and stern, and full of horrors that

appal. But I DO thank you. For myself I am not sorry for the delay, for every hour shows me more clearly

how good and understanding and sympathetic you have been to me. I only hope that some day you may

"I am only too glad to be of any service," I said, feebly I felt, as I held out my hand. She did not seem to see

it. Her eyes were now on the fire, and a warm blush dyed forehead and cheek and neck. The reproof was so

gentle that no one could have been offended. It was evident that she was something coy and reticent, and

would not allow me to come at present more close to her, even to the touching of her hand. But that her heart

was not in the denial was also evident in the glance from her glorious dark starry eyes. These glances

veritable lightning flashes coming through her pronounced reserve finished entirely any wavering there

might be in my own purpose. I was aware now to the full that my heart was quite subjugated. I knew that I

was in loveveritably so much in love as to feel that without this woman, be she what she might, by my side

It was presently apparent that she did not mean to stay as long on this occasion as on the last. When the castle

"I must go! There is midnight!" I rose at once, the intensity of her speech having instantly obliterated the

sleep which, under the influence of rest and warmth, was creeping upon me. Once more she was in a frenzy

of haste, so I hurried towards the window, but as I looked back saw her, despite her haste, still standing. I

motioned towards the screen, and slipping behind the curtain, opened the window and went out on the

terrace. As I was disappearing behind the curtain I saw her with the tail of my eye lifting the shroud, now dry,

She was out through the window in an incredibly short time, now clothed once more in that dreadful

wrapping. As she sped past me barefooted on the wet, chilly marble which made her shudder, she whispered:

Once again I stood on the terrace, saw her melt like a shadow down the steps, and disappear behind the

nearest shrub. Thence she flitted away from point to point with exceeding haste. The moonlight had now

disappeared behind heavy banks of cloud, so there was little light to see by. I could just distinguish a pale

For a long time I stood there alone thinking, as I watched the course she had taken, and wondering where

might be her ultimate destination. As she had spoken of her "abode," I knew there was some definitive

It was no use wondering. I was so entirely ignorant of her surroundings that I had not even a startingplace

for speculation. So I went in, leaving the window open. It seemed that this being so made one barrier the less

between us. I gathered the cushions and rugs from before the fire, which was no longer leaping, but burning

with a steady glow, and put them back in their places. Aunt Janet might come in the morning, as she had done

before, and I did not wish to set her thinking. She is much too clever a person to have treading on the heels of

a mysteryespecially one in which my own affections are engaged. I wonder what she would have said had

When I was in bed, and in the dark save for the fading glow of the fire, my thoughts became fixed that

whether she came from Earth or Heaven or Hell, my lovely visitor was already more to me than aught else in

the world. This time she had, on going, said no word of returning. I had been so much taken up with her

presence, and so upset by her abrupt departure, that I had omitted to ask her. And so I am driven, as before, to

accept the chance of her returninga chance which I fear I am or may be unable to control.

Surely enough Aunt Janet did come in the morning, early. I was still asleep when she knocked at my door.

With that purely physical subconsciousness which comes with habit I must have realized the cause of the

sound, for I woke fully conscious of the fact that Aunt Janet had knocked and was waiting to come in. I

jumped from bed, and back again when I had unlocked the door. When Aunt Janet came in she noticed the

"Save us, laddie, but ye'll get your death o' cold in this room." Then, as she looked round and noticed the

"Eh, but ye're no that daft after a'; ye've had the sense to light yer fire. Glad I am that we had the fire laid and

a wheen o' dry logs ready to yer hand." She evidently felt the cold air coming from the window, for she went

over and drew the curtain. When she saw the open window, she raised her hands in a sort of dismay, which to

me, knowing how little base for concern could be within her knowledge, was comic. Hurriedly she shut the

"Dreaming again, Aunt Janet?" I askedrather flippantly as it seemed to me. She shook her head:

"Not so, Rupert, unless it be that the Lord gies us in dreams what we in our spiritual darkness think are

veesions." I roused up at this. When Aunt Janet calls me Rupert, as she always used to do in my dear mother's

time, things are serious with her. As I was back in childhood now, recalled by her word, I thought the best

thing I could do to cheer her would be to bring her back there tooif I could. So I patted the edge of the bed

"Sit down, Aunt Janet, and tell me." She yielded at once, and the look of the happy old days grew over her

face as though there had come a gleam of sunshine. She sat down, and I put out my hands as I used to do, and

took her hand between them. There was a tear in her eye as she raised my hand and kissed it as in old times.

Aunt Janet, old and greyhaired, but still retaining her girlish slimness of figure, petite, dainty as a Dresden

figure, her face lined with the care of years, but softened and ennobled by the unselfishness of those years,

holding up my big hand, which would outweigh her whole arm; sitting dainty as a pretty old fairy beside a

recumbent giantfor my bulk never seems so great as when I am near this real little good fairy of my

So she began as of old, as though she were about to soothe a frightened child with a fairy tale:

"'Twas a veesion, I think, though a dream it may hae been. But whichever or whatever it was, it concerned

my little boy, who has grown to be a big giant, so much that I woke all of a tremble. Laddie dear, I thought

that I saw ye being married." This gave me an opening, though a small one, for comforting her, so I took it at

"Why, dear, there isn't anything to alarm you in that, is there? It was only the other day when you spoke to

me about the need of my getting married, if it was only that you might have children of your boy playing

around your knees as their father used to do when he was a helpless wee child himself."

"That is so, laddie," she answered gravely. "But your weddin' was none so merry as I fain would see. True,

you seemed to lo'e her wi' all yer hairt. Yer eyes shone that bright that ye might ha' set her afire, for all her

black locks and her winsome face. But, laddie, that was not allno, not though her black een, that had the

licht o' all the stars o' nicht in them, shone in yours as though a hairt o' love an' passion, too, dwelt in them. I

saw ye join hands, an' heard a strange voice that talked stranger still, but I saw none ither. Your eyes an' her

eyes, an' your hand an' hers, were all I saw. For all else was dim, and the darkness was close around ye twa.

And when the benison was spokenI knew that by the voices that sang, and by the gladness of her een, as

well as by the pride and glory of yours the licht began to glow a wee more, an' I could see yer bride. She

was in a veil o' wondrous fine lace. And there were orangeflowers in her hair, though there were twigs, too,

and there was a crown o' flowers on head wi' a golden band round it. And the heathen candles that stood on

the table wi' the Book had some strange effect, for the reflex o' it hung in the air o'er her head like the shadow

of a crown. There was a gold ring on her finger and a silver one on yours." Here she paused and trembled, so

that, hoping to dispel her fears, I said, as like as I could to the way I used to when I was a child:

She did not seem to recognize consciously the likeness between past and present; but the effect was there, for

she went on more like her old self, though there was a prophetic gravity in her voice, more marked than I had

"All this I've told ye was well; but, oh, laddie, there was a dreadful lack o' livin' joy such as I should expect

from the woman whom my boy had chosen for his wifeand at the marriage coupling, too! And no wonder,

when all is said; for though the marriage veil o' love was fine, an' the garland o' flowers was freshgathered,

underneath them a' was nane ither than a ghastly shroud. As I looked in my veesionor maybe dreamI

expectit to see the worms crawl round the flagstane at her feet. If 'twas not Death, laddie dear, that stood by

ye, it was the shadow o' Death that made the darkness round ye, that neither the light o' candles nor the smoke

o' heathen incense could pierce. Oh, laddie, laddie, wae is me that I hae seen sic a veesionwaking or

sleeping, it matters not! I was sair distressedso sair that I woke wi' a shriek on my lips and bathed in cold

sweat. I would hae come doon to ye to see if you were hearty or noor even to listen at your door for any

sound o' yer being quick, but that I feared to alarm ye till morn should come. I've counted the hours and the

minutes since midnight, when I saw the veesion, till I came hither just the now."

"Quite right, Aunt Janet," I said, "and I thank you for your kind thought for me in the matter, now and

always." Then I went on, for I wanted to take precautions against the possibility of her discovery of my

secret. I could not bear to think that she might run my precious secret to earth in any wellmeant piece of

bungling. That would be to me disaster unbearable. She might frighten away altogether my beautiful visitor,

"You must never do that, Aunt Janet. You and I are too good friends to have sense of distrust or annoyance

come between uswhich would surely happen if I had to keep thinking that you or anyone else might be

After a spell of loneliness which has seemed endless I have something to write. When the void in my heart

was becoming the receptacle for many devils of suspicion and distrust I set myself a task which might, I

thought, keep my thoughts in part, at any rate, occupiedto explore minutely the neighbourhood round the

Castle. This might, I hoped, serve as an anodyne to my pain of loneliness, which grew more acute as the days,

the hours, wore on, even if it should not ultimately afford me some clue to the whereabouts of the woman

My exploration soon took a systematic form, as I intended that it should be exhaustive. I would take every

day a separate line of advance from the Castle, beginning at the south and working round by the east to the

north. The first day only took me to the edge of the creek, which I crossed in a boat, and landed at the base of

the cliff opposite. I found the cliffs alone worth a visit. Here and there were openings to caves which I made

up my mind to explore later. I managed to climb up the cliff at a spot less beetling than the rest, and

continued my journey. It was, though very beautiful, not a specially interesting place. I explored that spoke of

The next day I took a course slightly more to the eastward. I had no difficulty in keeping a straight path, for,

once I had rowed across the creek, the old church of St. Sava rose before me in stately gloom. This was the

spot where many generations of the noblest of the Land of the Blue Mountains had from time immemorial

been laid to rest, amongst them the Vissarions. Again, I found the opposite cliffs pierced here and there with

caves, some with wide openings, others the openings of which were partly above and partly below water. I

could, however, find no means of climbing the cliff at this part, and had to make a long detour, following up

the line of the creek till further on I found a piece of beach from which ascent was possible. Here I ascended,

and found that I was on a line between the Castle and the southern side of the mountains. I saw the church of

St. Sava away to my right, and not far from the edge of the cliff. I made my way to it at once, for as yet I had

never been near it. Hitherto my excursions had been limited to the Castle and its many gardens and

surroundings. It was of a style with which I was not familiarwith four wings to the points of the compass.

The great doorway, set in a magnificent frontage of carved stone of manifestly ancient date, faced west, so

that, when one entered, he went east. To my surprisefor somehow I expected the contraryI found the

door open. Not wide open, but what is called ajarmanifestly not locked or barred, but not sufficiently open

for one to look in. I entered, and after passing through a wide vestibule, more like a section of a corridor than

an ostensible entrance, made my way through a spacious doorway into the body of the church. The church

itself was almost circular, the openings of the four naves being spacious enough to give the appearance of the

interior as a whole, being a huge cross. It was strangely dim, for the window openings were small and high

set, and were, moreover, filled with green or blue glass, each window having a colour to itself. The glass was

very old, being of the thirteenth or fourteenth century. Such appointments as there were for it had a general

air of desolationwere of great beauty and richness,especially so to be in a placeeven a

churchwhere the door lay open, and no one was to be seen. It was strangely silent even for an old church

on a lonesome headland. There reigned a dismal solemnity which seemed to chill me, accustomed as I have

been to strange and weird places. It seemed abandoned, though it had not that air of having been neglected

which is so often to be noticed in old 'churches. There was none of the everlasting accumulation of dust

which prevails in places of higher cultivation and larger and more strenuous work.

In the church itself or its appending chambers I could find no clue or suggestion which could guide me in any

way in my search for the Lady of the Shroud. Monuments there were in profusionstatues, tablets, and all

the customary memorials of the dead. The families and dates represented were simply bewildering. Often the

name of Vissarion was given, and the inscription which it held I read through carefully, looking to find some

enlightenment of any kind. But all in vain: there was nothing to see in the church itself. So I determined to

visit the crypt. I had no lantern or candle with me, so had to go back to the Castle to secure one.

It was strange, coming in from the sunlight, here overwhelming to one so recently accustomed to northern

skies, to note the slender gleam of the lantern which I carried, and which I had lit inside the door. At my first

entry to the church my mind had been so much taken up with the strangeness of the place, together with the

intensity of wish for some sort of clue, that I had really no opportunity of examining detail. But now detail

became necessary, as I had to find the entrance to the crypt. My puny light could not dissipate the

semiCimmerian gloom of the vast edifice; I had to throw the feeble gleam into one after another of the dark

At last I found, behind the great screen, a narrow stone staircase which seemed to wind down into the rock. It

was not in any way secret, but being in the narrow space behind the great screen, was not visible except when

close to it. I knew I was now close to my objective, and began to descend. Accustomed though I have been to

all sorts of mysteries and dangers, I felt awed and almost overwhelmed by a sense of loneliness and

desolation as I descended the ancient winding steps. These were many in number, roughly hewn of old in the

I met a fresh surprise in finding that the door of the crypt was open. After all, this was different from the

churchdoor being open; for in many places it is a custom to allow all comers at all times to find rest and

comfort in the sacred place. But I did expect that at least the final restingplace of the historic dead would be

held safe against casual intrusion. Even I, on a quest which was very near my heart, paused with an almost

overwhelming sense of decorum before passing through that open door. The crypt was a huge place,

strangely lofty for a vault. From its formation, however, I soon came to the conclusion that it was originally a

natural cavern altered to its present purpose by the hand of man. I could hear somewhere near the sound of

running water, but I could not locate it. Now and again at irregular intervals there was a prolonged booming,

which could only come from a wave breaking in a confined place. The recollection then came to me of the

proximity of the church to the top of the beetling cliff, and of the halfsunk cavern entrances which pierced

With the gleam of my lamp to guide me, I went through and round the whole place. There were many

massive tombs, mostly roughhewn from great slabs or blocks of stone. Some of them were marble, and the

cutting of all was ancient. So large and heavy were some of them that it was a wonder to me how they could

ever have been brought to this place, to which the only entrance was seemingly the narrow, tortuous stairway

by which I had come. At last I saw near one end of the crypt a great chain hanging. Turning the light upward,

I found that it depended from a ring set over a wide opening, evidently made artificially. It must have been

Directly underneath the hanging chain, which did not come closer to the ground than some eight or ten feet,

was a huge tomb in the shape of a rectangular coffer or sarcophagus. It was open, save for a huge sheet of

thick glass which rested above it on two thick balks of dark oak, cut to exceeding smoothness, which lay

across it, one at either end. On the far side from where I stood each of these was joined to another oak plank,

also cut smooth, which sloped gently to the rocky floor. Should it be necessary to open the tomb, the glass

Naturally curious to know what might be within such a strange receptacle, I raised the lantern, depressing its

Then I started back with a cry, the lantern slipping from my nerveless hand and falling with a ringing sound

Within, pillowed on soft cushions, and covered with a mantle woven of white natural fleece sprigged with

tiny sprays of pine wrought in gold, lay the body of a womannone other than my beautiful visitor. She was

marble white, and her long black eyelashes lay on her white cheeks as though she slept.

Without a word or a sound, save the sounds made by my hurrying feet on the stone flooring, I fled up the

steep steps, and through the dim expanse of the church, out into the bright sunlight. I found that I had

My feet naturally turned towards home. It was all instinctive. The new horror hadfor the time, at any

ratedrowned my mind in its mystery, deeper than the deepest depths of thought or imagination.

For some days after the last adventure I was in truth in a halfdazed condition, unable to think sensibly,

hardly coherently. Indeed, it was as much as I could do to preserve something of my habitual appearance and

manner. However, my first test happily came soon, and when I was once through it I reacquired sufficient

selfconfidence to go through with my purpose. Gradually the original phase of stupefaction passed, and I

was able to look the situation in the face. I knew the worst now, at any rate; and when the lowest point has

been reached things must begin to mend. Still, I was wofully sensitive regarding anything which might affect

my Lady of the Shroud, or even my opinion of her. I even began to dread Aunt Janet's SecondSight visions

or dreams. These had a fatal habit of coming so near to fact that they always made for a danger of discovery.

I had to realize now that the Lady of the Shroud might indeed be a Vampireone of that horrid race that

survives death and carries on a lifeindeath existence eternally and only for evil. Indeed, I began to

EXPECT that Aunt Janet would ere long have some prophetic insight to the matter. She had been so

wonderfully correct in her prophetic surmises with regard to both the visits to my room that it was hardly

But my dread was not justified; at any rate, I had no reason to suspect that by any force or exercise of her

occult gift she might cause me concern by the discovery of my secret. Only once did I feel that actual danger

in that respect was close to me. That was when she came early one morning and rapped at my door. When I

Later on, when we met at breakfast, she explained that she had had a nightmare in the grey of the morning.

She thought she had seen me in the crypt of a great church close beside a stone coffin; and, knowing that such

was an ominous subject to dream about, came as soon as she dared to see if I was all right. Her mind was

"By the way, Rupert, I am told that the great church on time top of the cliff across the creek is St. Sava's,

where the great people of the country used to be buried. I want you to take me there some day. We shall go

over it, and look at the tombs and monuments together. I really think I should be afraid to go alone, but it will

be all right if you are with me." This was getting really dangerous, so I turned it aside:

Really, Aunt Janet, I'm afraid it won't do. If you go off to weird old churches, and fill yourself up with a fresh

supply of horrors, I don't know what will happen. You'll be dreaming dreadful things about me every night

and neither you nor I shall get any sleep." It went to my heart to oppose her in any wish; and also this kind of

chaffy opposition might pain her. But I had no alternative; the matter was too serious to be allowed to

proceed. Should Aunt Janet go to the church, she would surely want to visit the crypt. Should she do so, and

there notice the glasscovered tombas she could not help doingthe Lord only knew what would happen.

She had already SecondSighted a woman being married to me, and before I myself knew that I had such a

hope. What might she not reveal did she know where the woman came from? It may have been that her

power of Second Sight had to rest on some basis of knowledge or belief, and that her vision was but some

intuitive perception of my own subjective thought. But whatever it was it should be stoppedat all hazards.

This whole episode set me thinking introspectively, and led me gradually but imperatively to

selfanalysisnot of powers, but of motives. I found myself before long examining myself as to what were

my real intentions. I thought at first that this intellectual process was an exercise of pure reason; but soon

discarded this as inadequateeven impossible. Reason is a cold manifestation; this feeling which swayed

and dominated me is none other than passion, which is quick, hot, and insistent.

As for myself, the selfanalysis could lead to but one resultthe expression to myself of the reality and

definiteness of an already formed though unconscious intention. I wished to do the woman good to serve

her in some wayto secure her some benefit by any means, no matter how difficult, which might be within

my power. I knew that I loved herloved her most truly and fervently; there was no need for selfanalysis to

tell me that. And, moreover, no selfanalysis, or any other mental process that I knew of, could help my one

doubt: whether she was an ordinary woman (or an extraordinary woman, for the matter of that) in some sore

and terrible straits; or else one who lay under some dreadful condition, only partially alive, and not mistress

of herself or her acts. Whichever her condition might be, there was in my own feeling a superfluity of

affection for her. The selfanalysis taught me one thing, at any ratethat I had for her, to start with, an

infinite pity which had softened towards her my whole being, and had already mastered merely selfish desire.

Out of it I began to find excuses for her every act. In the doing so I knew now, though perhaps I did not at the

time the process was going on, that my view in its true inwardness was of her as a living womanthe

In the forming of our ideas there are different methods of work, as though the analogy with material life holds

good. In the building of a house, for instance, there are many persons employed; men of different trades and

occupationsarchitect, builder, masons, carpenters, plumbers, and a host of othersand all these with the

officials of each guild or trade. So in the world of thought and feelings: knowledge and understanding come

How far pity reacted with love I knew not; I only knew that whatever her state might be, were she living or

dead, I could find in my heart no blame for the Lady of the Shroud. It could not be that she was dead in the

real conventional way; for, after all, the Dead do not walk the earth in corporal substance, even if there be

spirits which take the corporal form. This woman was of actual form and weight. How could I doubt that, at

all eventsI, who had held her in my arms? Might it not be that she was not quite dead, and that it had been

given to me to restore her to life again? Ah! that would be, indeed, a privilege well worth the giving my life

to accomplish. That such a thing may be is possible. Surely the old myths were not absolute inventions; they

must have had a basis somewhere in fact. May not the worldold story of Orpheus and Eurydice have been

based on some deeplying principle or power of human nature? There is not one of us but has wished at some

time to bring back the dead. Ay, and who has not felt that in himself or herself was power in the deep love for

our dead to make them quick again, did we but know the secret of how it was to be done?

For myself, I have seen such mysteries that I am open to conviction regarding things not yet explained. These

have been, of course, amongst savages or those oldworld people who have brought unchecked traditions and

beliefsay, and powers toodown the ages from the dim days when the world was young; when forces

were elemental, and Nature's handiwork was experimental rather than completed. Some of these wonders

may have been older still than the accepted period of our own period of creation. May we not have today

other wonders, different only in method, but not more susceptible of belief? Obi ism and Fanteeism have

been exercised in my own presence, and their results proved by the evidence of my own eyes and other

senses. So, too, have stranger rites, with the same object and the same success, in the far Pacific Islands. So,

too, in India and China, in Thibet and in the Golden Chersonese. On all and each of these occasions there

was, on my own part, enough belief to set in motion the powers of understanding; and there were no moral

scruples to stand in the way of realization. Those whose lives are so spent that they achieve the reputation of

not fearing man or God or devil are not deterred in their doing or thwarted from a set purpose by things which

might deter others not so equipped for adventure. Whatever may be before thempleasant or painful, bitter

or sweet, arduous or facile, enjoyable or terrible, humorous or full of awe and horrorthey must accept,

taking them in the onward course as a good athlete takes hurdles in his stride. And there must be no

hesitating, no looking back. If the explorer or the adventurer has scruples, he had better give up that special

branch of effort and come himself to a more level walk in life. Neither must there be regrets. There is no need

for such; savage life has this advantage: it begets a certain toleration not to be found in conventional

I had heard long ago that Second Sight is a terrible gift, even to its possessor. I am now inclined not only to

believe, but to understand it. Aunt Janet has made such a practice of it of late that I go in constant dread of

discovery of my secret. She seems to parallel me all the time, whatever I may do. It is like a sort of dual

existence to her; for she is her dear old self all the time, and yet some other person with a sort of intellectual

kit of telescope and notebook, which are eternally used on me. I know they are FOR me, toofor what she

considers my good. But all the same it makes an embarrassment. Happily Second Sight cannot speak as

clearly as it sees, or, rather, as it understands. For the translation of the vague beliefs which it inculcates is

both nebulous and uncertaina sort of Delphic oracle which always says things which no one can make out

at the time, but which can be afterwards read in any one of several ways. This is all right, for in my case it is

a kind of safety; but, then, Aunt Janet is a very clever woman, and some time she herself may be able to

understand. Then she may begin to put two and two together. When she does that, it will not be long before

she knows more than I do of the facts of the whole affair. And her reading of them and of the Lady of the

Shroud, round whom they circle, may not be the same as mine. Well, that will be all right too. Aunt Janet

loves meGod knows I have good reason to know that all through these yearsand whatever view she may

take, her acts will be all I could wish. But I shall come in for a good lot of scolding, I am sure. By the way, I

ought to think of that; if Aunt Janet scolds me, it is a pretty good proof that I ought to be scolded. I wonder if

I dare tell her all. No! It is too strange. She is only a woman, after all: and if she knew I loved . . . I wish I

knew her name, and thoughtas I might myself do, only that I resist itthat she is not alive at all. Well,

what she would either think or do beats me. I suppose she would want to slipper me as she used to do when I

I really could not go on seriously last night. The idea of Aunt Janet giving me a licking as in the dear old days

made me laugh so much that nothing in the world seemed serious then. Oh, Aunt Janet is all right whatever

comes. That I am sure of, so I needn't worry over it. A good thing too; there will be plenty to worry about

without that. I shall not check her telling me of her visions, however; I may learn something from them.

For the last fourandtwenty hours I have, whilst awake, been looking over Aunt Janet's books, of which I

brought a wheen down here. Gee whizz! No wonder the old dear is superstitious, when she is filled up to the

back teeth with that sort of stuff! There may be some truth in some of those yarns; those who wrote them may

believe in them, or some of them, at all events. But as to coherence or logic, or any sort of reasonable or

instructive deduction, they might as well have been written by so many hens! These occult bookmakers

seem to gather only a lot of bare, bald facts, which they put down in the most uninteresting way possible.

They go by quantity only. One story of the kind, well examined and with logical comments, would be more

There is evidently something up in the country. The mountaineers are more uneasy than they have been as

yet. There is constant going to and fro amongst them, mostly at night and in the grey of the morning. I spend

many hours in my room in the eastern tower, from which I can watch the woods, and gather from signs the

passing to and fro. But with all this activity no one has said to me a word on the subject. It is undoubtedly a

disappointment to me. I had hoped that the mountaineers had come to trust me; that gathering at which they

wanted to fire their guns for me gave me strong hopes. But now it is apparent that they do not trust me in

fullas yet, at all events. Well, I must not complain. It is all only right and just. As yet I have done nothing

to prove to them the love and devotion that I feel to the country. I know that such individuals as I have met

trust me, and I believe like me. But the trust of a nation is different. That has to be won and tested; he who

would win it must justify, and in a way that only troublous times can allow. No nation willcangive full

meed of honour to a stranger in times of peace. Why should it? I must not forget that I am here a stranger in

the land, and that to the great mass of people even my name is unknown. Perhaps they will know me better

when Rooke comes back with that store of arms and ammunition that he has bought, and the little warship he

has got from South America. When they see that I hand over the whole lot to the nation without a string on

them, they may begin to believe. In the meantime all I can do is to wait. It will all come right in time, I have

Is that so? What about my Lady of the Shroud? I must not think of that or of her in this gallery. Love and war

are separate, and may not mixcannot mix, if it comes to that. I must be wise in the matter; and if I have got

But one thing is certain: something is up, and it must be the Turks. From what the Vladika said at that

meeting they have some intention of an attack on the Blue Mountains. If that be so, we must be ready; and

perhaps I can help there. The forces must be organized; we must have some method of communication. In

this country, where are neither roads nor railways nor telegraphs, we must establish a signalling system of

some sort. THAT I can begin at once. I can make a code, or adapt one that I have used elsewhere already. I

shall rig up a semaphore on the top of the Castle which can be seen for an enormous distance around. I shall

train a number of men to be facile in signalling. And then, should need come, I may be able to show the

And all this work may prove an anodyne to pain of another kind. It will help, at any rate, to keep my mind

The two weeks that have passed have been busy, and may, as time goes on, prove eventful. I really think they

have placed me in a different position with the Blue Mountaineerscertainly so far as those in this part of

the country are concerned. They are no longer suspicious of mewhich is much; though they have not yet

received me into their confidence. I suppose this will come in time, but I must not try to hustle them. Already

they are willing, so far as I can see, to use me to their own ends. They accepted the signalling idea very

readily, and are quite willing to drill as much as I like. This can be (and I think is, in its way) a pleasure to

them. They are born soldiers, every man of them; and practice together is only a realization of their own

wishes and a further development of their powers. I think I can understand the trend of their thoughts, and

what ideas of public policy lie behind them. In all that we have attempted together as yet they are themselves

in absolute power. It rests with them to carry out any ideas I may suggest, so they do not fear any assumption

of power or governance on my part. Thus, so long as they keep secret from me both their ideas of high policy

and their immediate intentions, I am powerless to do them ill, and I MAY be of service should occasion arise.

Well, all told, this is much. Already they accept me as an individual, not merely one of the mass. I am pretty

sure that they are satisfied of my personal bona fides. It is policy and not mistrust that hedges me in. Well,

policy is a matter of time. They are a splendid people, but if they knew a little more than they do they would

understand that the wisest of all policies is trustwhen it can be given. I must hold myself in check, and

never be betrayed into a harsh thought towards them. Poor souls! with a thousand years behind them of

Turkish aggression, strenuously attempted by both force and fraud, no wonder they are suspicious. Likewise

every other nation with whom they have ever come in contactexcept one, my ownhas deceived or

betrayed them. Anyhow, they are fine soldiers, and before long we shall have an army that cannot be ignored.

If I can get so that they trust me, I shall ask Sir Colin to come out here. He would be a splendid head for their

army. His great military knowledge and tactical skill would come in well. It makes me glow to think of what

an army he would turn out of this splendid material, and one especially adapted for the style of fighting which

If a mere amateur like myself, who has only had experience of organizing the wildest kind of savages, has

been able to advance or compact their individual style of fighting into systematic effort, a great soldier like

MacKelpie will bring them to perfection as a fighting machine. Our Highlanders, when they come out, will

foregather with them, as mountaineers always do with each other. Then we shall have a force which can hold

its own against any odds. I only hope that Rooke will be returning soon. I want to see those IngisMalbron

rifles either safely stored in the Castle or, what is better, divided up amongst the mountaineersa thing

which will be done at the very earliest moment that I can accomplish it. I have a conviction that when these

men have received their arms and ammunition from me they will understand me better, and not keep any

All this fortnight when I was not drilling or going about amongst the mountaineers, and teaching them the

code which I have now got perfected, I was exploring the side of the mountain nearest to here. I could not

bear to be still. It is torture to me to be idle in my present condition of mind regarding my Lady of the Shroud

. . . Strange I do not mind mentioning the word to myself now. I used to at first; but that bitterness has all

I was so restless early this morning that before daylight I was out exploring on the mountainside. By chance

I came across a secret place just as the day was breaking. Indeed, it was by the change of light as the first

sunrays seemed to fall down the mountainside that my attention was called to an opening shown by a light

behind it. It was, indeed, a secret placeso secret that I thought at first I should keep it to myself. In such a

place as this either to hide in or to be able to prevent anyone else hiding in might on occasion be an asset of

When, however, I saw indications rather than traces that someone had already used it to camp in, I changed

my mind, and thought that whenever I should get an opportunity I would tell the Vladika of it, as he is a man

on whose discretion I can rely. If we ever have a war here or any sort of invasion, it is just such places that

may be dangerous. Even in my own case it is much too near the Castle to be neglected.

The indications were meagreonly where a fire had been on a little shelf of rock; and it was not possible,

through the results of burning vegetation or scorched grass, to tell how long before the fire had been alight. I

could only guess. Perhaps the mountaineers might be able to tell or even to guess better than I could. But I

am not so sure of this. I am a mountaineer myself, and with larger and more varied experience than any of

them. For myself, though I could not be certain, I came to the conclusion that whoever had used the place had

done so not many days before. It could not have been quite recently; but it may not have been very long ago.

Whoever had used it had covered up his tracks well. Even the ashes had been carefully removed, and the

place where they had lain was cleaned or swept in some way, so that there was no trace on the spot. I applied

some of my West African experience, and looked on the rough bark of the trees to leeward, to where the

agitated air, however directed, must have come, unless it was wanted to call attention to the place by the

scattered woodashes, however fine. I found traces of it, but they were faint. There had not been rain for

several days; so the dust must have been blown there since the rain had fallen, for it was still dry.

The place was a tiny gorge, with but one entrance, which was hidden behind a barren spur of rockjust a

sort of long fissure, jagged and curving, in the rock, like a fault in the stratification. I could just struggle

through it with considerable effort, holding my breath here and there, so as to reduce my depth of chest.

As I came away I marked well its direction and approaches, noting any guiding mark which might aid in

finding it by day or night. I explored every foot of ground around itin front, on each side, and above. But

from nowhere could I see an indication of its existence. It was a veritable secret chamber wrought by the

hand of Nature itself. I did not return home till I was familiar with every detail near and around it. This new

Later in the day I tried to find the Vladika or any mountaineer of importance, for I thought that such a

hidingplace which had been used so recently might be dangerous, and especially at a time when, as I had

learned at the meeting where they did NOT fire their guns that there may have been spies about or a traitor in

Even before I came to my own room tonight I had fully made up my mind to go out early in the morning

and find some proper person to whom to impart the information, so that a watch might be kept on the place. It

is now getting on for midnight, and when I have had my usual last look at the garden I shall turn in. Aunt

Janet was uneasy all day, and especially so this evening. I think it must have been my absence at the usual

breakfasthour which got on her nerves; and that unsatisfied mental or psychical irritation increased as the

The clock on the mantelpiece in my room, which chimes on the notes of the clock at St. James's Palace, was

striking midnight when I opened the glass door on the terrace. I had put out my lights before I drew the

curtain, as I wished to see the full effect of the moonlight. Now that the rainy season is over, the moon is

quite as beautiful as it was in the wet, and a great deal more comfortable. I was in evening dress, with a

smokingjacket in lieu of a coat, and I felt the air mild and mellow on the warm side, as I stood on the

But even in that bright moonlight the further corners of the great garden were full of mysterious shadows. I

peered into them as well as I couldand my eyes are pretty good naturally, and are well trained. There was

not the least movement. The air was as still as death, the foliage as still as though wrought in stone.

I looked for quite a long time in the hope of seeing something of my Lady. The quarters chimed several

times, but I stood on unheeding. At last I thought I saw far off in the very corner of the old defending wall a

flicker of white. It was but momentary, and could hardly have accounted in itself for the way my heart beat. I

controlled myself, and stood as though I, too, were a graven image. I was rewarded by seeing presently

another gleam of white. And then an unspeakable rapture stole over me as I realized that my Lady was

coming as she had come before. I would have hurried out to meet her, but that I knew well that this would not

be in accord with her wishes. So, thinking to please her, I drew back into the room. I was glad I had done so

when, from the dark corner where I stood, I saw her steal up the marble steps and stand timidly looking in at

the door. Then, after a long pause, came a whisper as faint and sweet as the music of a distant AEolian harp:

"Are you there? May I come in? Answer me! I am lonely and in fear!" For answer I emerged from my dim

corner so swiftly that she was startled. I could hear from the quivering intake of her breath that she was

"Come in," I said quietly. "I was waiting for you, for I felt that you would come. I only came in from the

terrace when I saw you coming, lest you might fear that anyone might see us. That is not possible, but I

"I didI do," she answered in a low, sweet voice, but very firmly. "But never avoid precaution. There is

nothing that may not happen here. There may be eyes where we least expector suspect them." As she

spoke the last words solemnly and in a low whisper, she was entering the room. I closed the glass door and

bolted it, rolled back the steel grille, and pulled the heavy curtain. Then, when I had lit a candle, I went over

and put a light to the fire. In a few seconds the dry wood had caught, and the flames were beginning to rise

and crackle. She had not objected to my closing the window and drawing the curtain; neither did she make

any comment on my lighting the fire. She simply acquiesced in it, as though it was now a matter of course.

When I made the pile of cushions before it as on the occasion of her last visit, she sank down on them, and

She was different tonight from what she had been on either of the two former visits. From her present

bearing I arrived at some gauge of her selfconcern, her selfrespect. Now that she was dry, and not

overmastered by wet and cold, a sweet and gracious dignity seemed to shine from her, enwrapping her, as it

were, with a luminous veil. It was not that she was by this made or shown as cold or distant, or in any way

harsh or forbidding. On the contrary, protected by this dignity, she seemed much more sweet and genial than

before. It was as though she felt that she could afford to stoop now that her loftiness was realizedthat her

position was recognized and secure. If her inherent dignity made an impenetrable nimbus round her, this was

against others; she herself was not bound by it, or to be bound. So marked was this, so entirely and sweetly

womanly did she appear, that I caught myself wondering in flashes of thought, which came as sharp periods

of doubting judgment between spells of unconscious fascination, how I had ever come to think she was aught

but perfect woman. As she rested, half sitting and half lying on the pile of cushions, she was all grace, and

beauty, and charm, and sweetness the veritable perfect woman of the dreams of a man, be he young or old.

To have such a woman sit by his hearth and hold her holy of holies in his heart might well be a rapture to any

man. Even an hour of such entrancing joy might be well won by a lifetime of pain, by the balance of a long

life sacrificed, by the extinction of life itself. Quick behind the record of such thoughts came the answer to

the doubt they challenged: if it should turn out that she was not living at all, but one of the doomed and pitiful

UnDead, then so much more on account of her very sweetness and beauty would be the winning of her back

to Life and Heaveneven were it that she might find happiness in the heart and in the arms of another man.

Once, when I leaned over the hearth to put fresh logs on the fire, my face was so close to hers that I felt her

breath on my cheek. It thrilled me to feel even the suggestion of that ineffable contact. Her breath was

sweetsweet as the breath of a calf, sweet as the whiff of a summer breeze across beds of mignonette. How

could anyone believe for a moment that such sweet breath could come from the lips of the deadthe dead in

esse or in possethat corruption could send forth fragrance so sweet and pure? It was with satisfied

happiness that, as I looked at her from my stool, I saw the dancing of the flames from the beechlogs

reflected in her glorious black eyes, and the stars that were hidden in them shine out with new colours and

new lustre as they gleamed, rising and falling like hopes and fears. As the light leaped, so did smiles of quiet

happiness flit over her beautiful face, the merriment of the joyous flames being reflected in everchanging

At first I was a little disconcerted whenever my eyes took note of her shroud, and there came a momentary

regret that the weather had not been again bad, so that there might have been compulsion for her putting on

another garmentanything lacking the loathsomeness of that pitiful wrapping. Little by little, however, this

feeling disappeared, and I found no matter for even dissatisfaction in her wrapping. Indeed, my thoughts

"One becomes accustomed to anythingeven a shroud!" But the thought was followed by a submerging

Byandby we seemed both to forget everythingI know I didexcept that we were man and woman, and

close together. The strangeness of the situation and the circumstances did not seem of momentnot worth

even a passing thought. We still sat apart and said little, if anything. I cannot recall a single word that either

of us spoke whilst we sat before the fire, but other language than speech came into play; the eyes told their

own story, as eyes can do, and more eloquently than lips whilst exercising their function of speech. Question

and answer followed each other in this satisfying language, and with an unspeakable rapture I began to

realize that my affection was returned. Under these circumstances it was unrealizable that there should be any

incongruity in the whole affair. I was not myself in the mood of questioning. I was diffident with that

diffidence which comes alone from true love, as though it were a necessary emanation from that delightful

and overwhelming and commanding passion. In her presence there seemed to surge up within me that which

forbade speech. Speech under present conditions would have seemed to me unnecessary, imperfect, and even

vulgarly overt. She, too, was silent. But now that I am alone, and memory is alone with me, I am convinced

that she also had been happy. No, not that exactly. "Happiness" is not the word to describe either her feeling

or my own. Happiness is more active, a more conscious enjoyment. We had been content. That expresses our

condition perfectly; and now that I can analyze my own feeling, and understand what the word implies, I am

satisfied of its accuracy. "Content" has both a positive and negative meaning or antecedent condition. It

implies an absence of disturbing conditions as well as of wants; also it implies something positive which has

been won or achieved, or which has accrued. In our state of mindfor though it may be presumption on my

part, I am satisfied that our ideas were mutualit meant that we had reached an understanding whence all

As we sat silent, looking into each other's eyes, and whilst the stars in hers were now full of latent fire,

perhaps from the reflection of the flames, she suddenly sprang to her feet, instinctively drawing the horrible

shroud round her as she rose to her full height in a voice full of lingering emotion, as of one who is acting

"I must go at once. I feel the morning drawing nigh. I must be in my place when the light of day comes."

She was so earnest that I felt I must not oppose her wish; so I, too, sprang to my feet and ran towards the

window. I pulled the curtain aside sufficiently far for me to press back the grille and reach the glass door, the

latch of which I opened. I passed behind the curtain again, and held the edge of it back so that she could go

"You are a true gentleman, and my friend. You understand all I wish. Out of the depth of my heart I thank

you." She held out her beautiful highbred hand. I took it in both mine as I fell on my knees, and raised it to

my lips. Its touch made me quiver. She, too, trembled as she looked down at me with a glance which seemed

to search my very soul. The stars in her eyes, now that the firelight was no longer on them, had gone back to

their own mysterious silver. Then she drew her hand from mine very, very gently, as though it would fain

linger; and she passed out behind the curtain with a gentle, sweet, dignified little bow which left me on my

When I heard the glass door pulledto gently behind her, I rose from my knees and hurried without the

curtain, just in time to watch her pass down the steps. I wanted to see her as long as I could. The grey of

morning was just beginning to war with the night gloom, and by the faint uncertain light I could see dimly the

white figure flit between shrub and statue till finally it merged in the far darkness.

I stood for a long time on the terrace, sometimes looking into the darkness in front of me, in case I might be

blessed with another glimpse of her; sometimes with my eyes closed, so that I might recall and hold in my

mind her passage down the steps. For the first time since I had met her she had thrown back at me a glance as

she stepped on the white path below the terrace. With the glamour over me of that look, which was all love

When the grey dawn was becoming apparent through the lightening of the sky I returned to my room. In a

dazed conditionhalf hypnotized by loveI went to bed, and in dreams continued to think, all happily, of

A whole week has gone since I saw my Love! There it is; no doubt whatever is left in my mind about it now!

Since I saw her my passion has grown and grown by leaps and bounds, as novelists put it. It has now become

so vast as to overwhelm me, to wipe out all thought of doubt or difficulty. I suppose it must be what men

suffered suffering need not mean painunder enchantments in old times. I am but as a straw whirled in

the resistless eddies of a whirlpool. I feel that I MUST see her again, even if it be but in her tomb in the crypt.

I must, I suppose, prepare myself for the venture, for many things have to be thought of. The visit must not be

at night, for in such case I might miss her, did she come to me again here . . .

The morning came and went, but my wish and intention still remained; and so in the full tide of noon, with

the sun in all its fiery force, I set out for the old church of St. Sava. I carried with me a lantern with powerful

lens. I had wrapped it up secretly, for I had a feeling that I should not like anyone to know that I had such a

On this occasion I had no misgivings. On the former visit I had for a moment been overwhelmed at the

unexpected sight of the body of the woman I thought I lovedI knew it nowlying in her tomb. But now I

When I had lit my lantern, which I did as soon as I had pushed open the great door, which was once again

unlocked, I turned my steps to the steps of the crypt, which lay behind the richly carven wood screen. This I

could see, with the better light, was a noble piece of work of priceless beauty and worth. I tried to keep my

heart in full courage with thoughts of my Lady, and of the sweetness and dignity of our last meeting; but,

despite all, it sank down, down, and turned to water as I passed with uncertain feet down the narrow, tortuous

steps. My concern, I am now convinced, was not for myself, but that she whom I adored should have to

endure such a fearful place. As anodyne to my own pain I thought what it would be, and how I should feel,

when I should have won for her a way out of that horror, at any rate. This thought reassured me somewhat,

and restored my courage. It was in something of the same fashion which has hitherto carried me out of tight

places as well as into them that at last I pushed open the low, narrow door at the foot of the rock hewn

Without delay I made my way to the glasscovered tomb set beneath the hanging chain. I could see by the

flashing of the light around me that my hand which held the lantern trembled. With a great effort I steadied

Once again the fallen lantern rang on the tingling glass, and I stood alone in the darkness, for an instant

I knew not what happened till I found myself groping my way up the winding stair. Here, in comparison with

the solid darkness of the crypt, it seemed almost light. The dim expanse of the church sent a few straggling

rays down the vaulted steps, and as I could see, be it never so dimly, I felt I was not in absolute darkness.

With the light came a sense of power and fresh courage, and I groped my way back into the crypt again.

There, by now and again lighting matches, I found my way to the tomb and recovered my lantern. Then I

took my way slowlyfor I wished to prove, if not my own courage, at least such vestiges of selfrespect as

the venture had left methrough the church, where I extinguished my lantern, and out through the great door

into the open sunlight. I seemed to have heard, both in the darkness of the crypt and through the dimness of

the church, mysterious sounds as of whispers and suppressed breathing; but the memory of these did not

count for much when once I was free. I was only satisfied of my own consciousness and identity when I

found myself on the broad rock terrace in front of the church, with the fierce sunlight beating on my upturned

Another week has elapseda week full of movement of many kinds and in many waysbut as yet I have

had no tale or tidings of my Lady of the Shroud. I have not had an opportunity of going again in daylight to

St. Sava's as I should have liked to have done. I felt that I must not go at night. The night is her time of

freedom, and it must be kept for heror else I may miss her, or perhaps never see her again.

The days have been full of national movement. The mountaineers have evidently been organizing themselves,

for some reason which I cannot quite understand, and which they have hesitated to make known to me. I have

taken care not to manifest any curiosity, whatever I may have felt. This would certainly arouse suspicion, and

might ultimately cause disaster to my hopes of aiding the nation in their struggle to preserve their freedom.

These fierce mountaineers are strangelyalmost undulysuspicious, and the only way to win their

confidence is to begin the trusting. A young American attache of the Embassy at Vienna, who had made a

"Keep your head shut, and they'll open theirs. If you don't, they'll open it for youdown to the chine!"

It was quite apparent to me that they were completing some fresh arrangements for signalling with a code of

their own. This was natural enough, and in no way inconsistent with the measure of friendliness already

shown to me. Where there are neither telegraphs, railways, nor roads, any effective form of communication

mustcan only be purely personal. And so, if they wish to keep any secret amongst themselves, they must

preserve the secret of their code. I should have dearly liked to learn their new code and their manner of using

it, but as I want to be a helpful friend to themand as this implies not only trust, but the appearance of itI

This attitude so far won their confidence that before we parted at our last meeting, after most solemn vows of

faith and secrecy, they took me into the secret. This was, however, only to the extent of teaching me the code

and method; they still withheld from me rigidly the fact or political secret, or whatever it was that was the

When I got home I wrote down, whilst it was fresh in my memory, all they told me. This script I studied until

I had it so thoroughly by heart that I COULD not forget it. Then I burned the paper. However, there is now

one gain at least: with my semaphore I can send through the Blue Mountains from side to side, with

Last night I had a new experience of my Lady of the Shroudin so far as form was concerned, at any rate. I

was in bed, and just falling asleep, when I heard a queer kind of scratching at the glass door of the terrace. I

listened acutely, my heart beating hard. The sound seemed to come from low down, close to the floor. I

jumped out of bed, ran to the window, and, pulling aside the heavy curtains, looked out.

The garden looked, as usual, ghostly in the moonlight, but there was not the faintest sign of movement

anywhere, and no one was on or near the terrace. I looked eagerly down to where the sound had seemed to

There, just inside the glass door, as though it had been pushed under the door, lay a paper closely folded in

several laps. I picked it up and opened it. I was all in a tumult, for my heart told me whence it came. Inside

was written in English, in a large, sprawling hand, such as might be from an English child of seven or eight:

I knew the place, of course. On the farthermost point of the rock on which the Castle stands is set a high

flagstaff, whereon in old time the banner of the Vissarion family flew. At some faroff time, when the Castle

had been liable to attack, this point had been strongly fortified. Indeed, in the days when the bow was a

A covered gallery, with loopholes for arrows, had been cut in the solid rock, running right round the point,

quite surrounding the flagstaff and the great boss of rock on whose centre it was reared. A narrow drawbridge

of immense strength had connectedin peaceful times, and still remainedthe outer point of rock with an

entrance formed in the outer wall, and guarded with flanking towers and a portcullis. Its use was manifestly

to guard against surprise. From this point only could be seen the line of the rocks all round the point. Thus,

Having hurriedly dressed myself, and taking with me both hunting knife and revolver, I went out on the

terrace, taking the precaution, unusual to me, of drawing the grille behind me and locking it. Matters around

the Castle are in far too disturbed a condition to allow the taking of any foolish chances, either in the way of

being unarmed or of leaving the private entrance to the Castle open. I found my way through the rocky

passage, and climbed by the Jacob's ladder fixed on the rocka device of convenience in time of peace to

I was all on fire with expectation, and the time of going seemed exceeding long; so I was additionally

disappointed by the contrast when I did not see my Lady there when I arrived. However, my heart beat freely

againperhaps more freely than everwhen I saw her crouching in the shadow of the Castle wall. From

where she was she could not be seen from any point save that alone which I occupied; even from there it was

only her white shroud that was conspicuous through the deep gloom of the shadow. The moonlight was so

I rushed over towards her, and when close was about to say impulsively, "Why did you leave your tomb?"

when it suddenly struck me that the question would be malapropos and embarrassing in many ways. So,

"It has been so long since I saw you! It has seemed an eternity to me!" Her answer came as quickly as even I

"It has been long to me too! Oh, so long! so long! I have asked you to come out here because I wanted to see

you so much that I could not wait any longer. I have been hearthungry for a sight of you!"

Her words, her eager attitude, the ineffable something which conveys the messages of the heart, the longing

expression in her eyes as the full moonlight fell on her face, showing the stars as living gold for in her

eagerness she had stepped out towards me from the shadow all set me on fire. Without a thought or a

wordfor it was Nature speaking in the language of Love, which is a silent tongueI stepped towards her

and took her in my arms. She yielded with that sweet unconsciousness which is the perfection of Love, as if it

was in obedience to some command uttered before the beginning of the world. Probably without any

conscious effort on either sideI know there was none on mineour mouths met in the first kiss of love.

At the time nothing in the meeting struck me as out of the common. But later in the night, when I was alone

and in darkness, whenever I thought of it allits strangeness and its stranger raptureI could not but be

sensible of the bizarre conditions for a love meeting. The place lonely, the time night, the man young and

strong, and full of life and hope and ambition; the woman, beautiful and ardent though she was, a woman

seemingly dead, clothed in the shroud in which she had been wrapped when lying in her tomb in the crypt of

Whilst we were together, anyhow, there was little thought of the kind; no reasoning of any kind on my part.

Love has its own laws and its own logic. Under the flagstaff, where the Vissarion banner was wont to flap in

the breeze, she was in my arms; her sweet breath was on my face; her heart was beating against my own.

What need was there for reason at all? Inter arma silent legesthe voice of reason is silent in the stress of

passion. Dead she may be, or Un deada Vampire with one foot in Hell and one on earth. But I love her;

and come what may, here or hereafter, she is mine. As my mate, we shall fare along together, whatsoever the

end may be, or wheresoever our path may lead. If she is indeed to be won from the nethermost Hell, then be

But to go back to the record. When I had once started speaking to her in words of passion I could not stop. I

did not want toif I could; and she did not appear to wish it either. Can there be a womanalive or

deadwho would not want to hear the rapture of her lover expressed to her whilst she is enclosed in his

There was no attempt at reticence on my part now; I took it for granted that she knew all that I surmised, and,

as she made neither protest nor comment, that she accepted my belief as to her indeterminate existence.

Sometimes her eyes would be closed, but even then the rapture of her face was almost beyond belief. Then,

when the beautiful eyes would open and gaze on me, the stars that were in them would shine and scintillate as

though they were formed of living fire. She said little, very little; but though the words were few, every

Byandby, when our transport had calmed to joy, I asked when I might next see her, and how and where I

might find her when I should want to. She did not reply directly, but, holding me close in her arms, whispered

"I have come here under terrible difficulties, not only because I love youand that would be enoughbut

"To warn me! Why?" I queried. Her reply came with a bashful hesitation, with something of a struggle in it,

"There are difficulties and dangers ahead of you. You are beset with them; and they are all the greater

because they are, of grim necessity, hidden from you. You cannot go anywhere, look in any direction, do

anything, say anything, but it may be a signal for danger. My dear, it lurks everywherein the light as well

as in the darkness; in the open as well as in the secret places; from friends as well as foes; when you are least

prepared; when you may least expect it. Oh, I know it, and what it is to endure; for I share it for youfor

"My darling!" was all I could say, as I drew her again closer to me and kissed her. After a bit she was calmer;

seeing this, I came back to the subject that she hadin part, at all eventscome to me to speak about:

"But if difficulty and danger hedge me in so everlastingly, and if I am to have no indication whatever of its

kind or purpose, what can I do? God knows I would willingly guard myselfnot on my own account, but for

your dear sake. I have now a cause to live and be strong, and to keep all my faculties, since it may mean

much to you. If you may not tell me details, may you not indicate to me some line of conduct, of action, that

would be most in accord with your wishes or, rather, with your idea of what would be best?

She looked at me fixedly before speakinga long, purposeful, loving look which no man born of woman

"Be bold, and fear not. Be true to yourself, to meit is the same thing. These are the best guards you can

use. Your safety does not rest with me. Ah, I wish it did! I wish to God it did!" In my inner heart it thrilled

me not merely to hear the expression of her wish, but to hear her use the name of God as she did. I understand

now, in the calm of this place and with the sunlight before me, that my belief as to her being all

womanliving womanwas not quite dead: but though at the moment my heart did not recognize the

doubt, my brain did. And I made up my mind that we should not part this time until she knew that I had seen

her, and where; but, despite my own thoughts, my outer ears listened greedily as she went on.

"As for me, you may not find ME, but _I_ shall find YOU, be sure! And now we must say 'Goodnight,' my

dear, my dear! Tell me once again that you love me, for it is a sweetness that one does not wish to

foregoeven one who wears such a garment as thisand rests where I must rest." As she spoke she held up

part of her cerements for me to see. What could I do but take her once again in my arms and hold her close,

close. God knows it was all in love; but it was passionate love which surged through my every vein as I

strained her dear body to mine. But yet this embrace was not selfish; it was not all an expression of my own

passion. It was based on pitythe pity which is twinborn with true love. Breathless from our kisses, when

presently we released each other, she stood in a glorious rapture, like a white spirit in the moonlight, and as

her lovely, starlit eyes seemed to devour me, she spoke in a languorous ecstasy:

"Oh, how you love me! how you love me! It is worth all I have gone through for this, even to wearing this

Here was my chance to speak of what I knew, and I took it. "I know, I know. Moreover, I know that awful

I was interrupted, cut short in the midst of my sentence, not by any word, but by the frightened look in her

eyes and the fearmastered way in which she shrank away from me. I suppose in reality she could not be

paler than she looked when the colourabsorbing moonlight fell on her; but on the instant all semblance of

living seemed to shrink and fall away, and she looked with eyes of dread as if in I some awful way held in

thrall. But for the movement of the pitiful glance, she would have seemed of soulless marble, so deadly cold

The moments that dragged themselves out whilst I waited for her to speak seemed endless. At length her

words came in an awed whisper, so faint that even in that stilly night I could hardly hear it:

"You knowyou know my restingplace! Howwhen was that?" There was nothing to do now but to

"I was in the crypt of St. Sava. It was all by accident. I was exploring all around the Castle, and I went there

in my course. I found the winding stair in the rock behind the screen, and went down. Dear, I loved you well

before that awful moment, but then, even as the lantern fell tingling on the glass, my love multiplied itself,

with pity as a factor." She was silent for a few seconds. When she spoke, there was a new tone in her voice:

"Of course I was," I answered on the spur of the moment, and I now think wisely. "Shocked is hardly the

word. I was horrified beyond anything that words can convey that youYOU should have to so endure! I

did not like to return, for I feared lest my doing so might set some barrier between us. But in due time I did

"I had another shock that time, worse than before, for you were not there. Then indeed it was that I knew to

myself how dear you were how dear you are to me. Whilst I live, youliving or deadshall always be in

my heart." She breathed hard. The elation in her eyes made them outshine the moonlight, but she said no

"My dear, I had come into the crypt full of courage and hope, though I knew what dreadful sight should sear

my eyes once again. But we little know what may be in store for us, no matter what we expect. I went out

"Oh, how you love me, dear!" Cheered by her words, and even more by her tone, I went on with renewed

"You and I, my dear, were ordained for each other. I cannot help it that you had already suffered before I

knew you. It may be that there may be for you still suffering that I may not prevent, endurance that I may not

shorten; but what a man can do is yours. Not Hell itself will stop me, if it be possible that I may win through

"Will nothing stop you, then?" Her question was breathed as softly as the strain of an AEolian harp.

"Nothing!" I said, and I heard my own teeth snap together. There was something speaking within me stronger

than I had ever known myself to be. Again came a query, trembling, quavering, quivering, as though the issue

"Not this?" She held up a corner of the shroud, and as she saw my face and realized the answer before I

"Not if it were wrought of the cerecloths of the damned!" There was a long pause. Her voice was more

resolute when she spoke again. It rang. Moreover, there was in it a joyous note, as of one who feels new

"But do you know what men say? Some of them, that I am dead and buried; others, that I am not only dead

and buried, but that I am one of those unhappy beings that may not die the common death of man. Who live

on a fearful lifeindeath, whereby they are harmful to all. Those unhappy Undead whom men call

Vampireswho live on the blood of the living, and bring eternal damnation as well as death with the poison

"I know what men say sometimes," I answered. "But I know also what my own heart says; and I rather

choose to obey its calling than all the voices of the living or the dead. Come what may, I am pledged to you.

If it be that your old life has to be rewon for you out of the very jaws of Death and Hell, I shall keep the faith

I have pledged, and that here I pledge again!" As I finished speaking I sank on my knees at her feet, and,

putting my arms round her, drew her close to me. Her tears rained down on my face as she stroked my hair

"This is indeed to be one. What more holy marriage can God give to any of His creatures?" We were both

I think I was the first to recover my senses. That I did so was manifest by my asking her: "When may we

meet again?"a thing I had never remembered doing at any of our former partings. She answered with a

rising and falling of the voice that was just above a whisper, as soft and cooing as the voice of a pigeon:

"That will be soonas soon as I can manage it, be sure. My dear, my dear!" The last four words of

endearment she spoke in a low but prolonged and piercing tone which made me thrill with delight.

"Give me some token," I said, "that I may have always close to me to ease my aching heart till we meet again,

and ever after, for love's sake!" Her mind seemed to leap to understanding, and with a purpose all her own.

Stooping for an instant, she tore off with swift, strong fingers a fragment of her shroud. This, having kissed it,

"It is time that we part. You must leave me now. Take this, and keep it for ever. I shall be less unhappy in my

terrible loneliness whilst it lasts if I know that this my gift, which for good or ill is a part of me as you know

me, is close to you. It may be, my very dear, that some day you may be glad and even proud of this hour, as I

"For life or death, I care not which, so long as I am with you!" I said, as I moved off. Descending the Jacob's

The last thing I saw was the beautiful face of my Lady of the Shroud as she leaned over the edge of the

opening. Her eyes were like glowing stars as her looks followed me. That look shall never fade from my

After a few agitating moments of thought I half mechanically took my way down to the garden. Opening the

grille, I entered my lonely room, which looked all the more lonely for the memory of the rapturous moments

under the Flagstaff. I went to bed as one in a dream. There I lay till sunriseawake and thinking.

The time has gone as quickly as work can effect since I saw my Lady. As I told the mountaineers, Rooke,

whom I had sent on the service, had made a contract for fifty thousand IngisMalbron rifles, and as many

tons of ammunition as the French experts calculated to be a full supply for a year of warfare. I heard from

him by our secret telegraph code that the order had been completed, and that the goods were already on the

way. The morning after the meeting at the Flagstaff I had word that at night the vesselone chartered by

Rooke for the purposewould arrive at Vissarion during the night. We were all expectation. I had always

now in the Castle a signalling party, the signals being renewed as fast as the men were sufficiently expert to

proceed with their practice alone or in groups. We hoped that every fightingman in the country would in

time become an expert signaller. Beyond these, again, we have always a few priests. The Church of the

country is a militant Church; its priests are soldiers, its Bishops commanders. But they all serve wherever the

battle most needs them. Naturally they, as men of brains, are quicker at learning than the average

mountaineers; with the result that they learnt the code and the signalling almost by instinct. We have now at

least one such expert in each community of them, and shortly the priests alone will be able to signal, if need

be, for the nation; thus releasing for active service the merely fightingman. The men at present with me I

took into confidence as to the vessel's arrival, and we were all ready for work when the man on the lookout at

the Flagstaff sent word that a vessel without lights was creeping in towards shore. We all assembled on the

rocky edge of the creek, and saw her steal up the creek and gain the shelter of the harbour. When this had

been effected, we ran out the boom which protects the opening, and after that the great armoured

slidinggates which Uncle Roger had himself had made so as to protect the harbour in case of need.

We then came within and assisted in warping the steamer to the side of the dock.

Rooke looked fit, and was full of fire and vigour. His responsibility and the mere thought of warlike action

When we had arranged for the unloading of the cases of arms and ammunition, I took Rooke into the room

which we call my "office," where he gave me an account of his doings. He had not only secured the rifles and

the ammunition for them, but he had purchased from one of the small American Republics an armoured yacht

which had been especially built for war service. He grew quite enthusiastic, even excited, as he told me of

"She is the last word in naval constructiona torpedo yacht. A small cruiser, with turbines up to date,

oilfuelled, and fully armed with the latest and most perfect weapons and explosives of all kinds. The fastest

boat afloat today. Built by Thorneycroft, engined by Parsons, armoured by Armstrong, armed by Crupp. If

she ever comes into action, it will be bad for her opponent, for she need not fear to tackle anything less than a

He also told me that from the same Government, whose nation had just established an unlookedfor peace,

he had also purchased a whole park of artillery of the very latest patterns, and that for range and accuracy the

guns were held to be supreme. These would follow before long, and with them their proper ammunition, with

When he had told me all the rest of his news, and handed me the accounts, we went out to the dock to see the

debarkation of the war material. Knowing that it was arriving, I had sent word in the afternoon to the

mountaineers to tell them to come and remove it. They had answered the call, and it really seemed to me that

They came as individuals, grouping themselves as they came within the defences of the Castle; some had

gathered at fixed points on the way. They went secretly and in silence, stealing through the forests like

ghosts, each party when it grouped taking the place of that which had gone on one of the routes radiating

round Vissarion. Their coming and going was more than ghostly. It was, indeed, the outward manifestation of

The men in the steamer were nearly all engineers, mostly British, well conducted, and to be depended upon.

Rooke had picked them separately, and in the doing had used well his great experience of both men and

adventurous life. These men were to form part of the armoured yacht's crew when she should come into the

Mediterranean waters. They and the priests and fightingmen in the Castle worked well together, and with a

zeal that was beyond praise. The heavy cases seemed almost of their own accord to leave the holds, so fast

came the procession of them along the gangways from deck to dock wall. It was a part of my design that the

arms should be placed in centres ready for local distribution. In such a country as this, without railways or

even roads, the distribution of war material in any quantity is a great labour, for it has to be done individually,

But of this work the great number of mountaineers who were arriving made little account. As fast as the

ship's company, with the assistance of the priests and fightingmen, placed the cases on the quay, the

engineers opened them and laid the contents ready for portage. The mountaineers seemed to come in a

continuous stream; each in turn shouldered his burden and passed out, the captain of his section giving him as

he passed his instruction where to go and in what route. The method had been already prepared in my office

ready for such a distribution when the arms should arrive, and descriptions and quantities had been noted by

the captains. The whole affair was treated by all as a matter of the utmost secrecy. Hardly a word was spoken

beyond the necessary directions, and these were given in whispers. All night long the stream of men went and

came, and towards dawn the bulk of the imported material was lessened by half. On the following night the

remainder was removed, after my own men had stored in the Castle the rifles and ammunition reserved for its

defence if necessary. It was advisable to keep a reserve supply in case it should ever be required. The

following night Rooke went away secretly in the chartered vessel. He had to bring back with him the

purchased cannon and heavy ammunition, which had been in the meantime stored on one of the Greek

islands. The second morning, having had secret word that the steamer was on the way, I had given the signal

A little after dark the vessel, showing no light, stole into the creek. The barrier gates were once again closed,

and when a sufficient number of men had arrived to handle the guns, we began to unload. The actual

deportation was easy enough, for the dock had all necessary appliances quite up to date, including a pair of

The guns were well furnished with tackle of all sorts, and before many hours had passed a little procession of

them disappeared into the woods in ghostly silence. A number of men surrounded each, and they moved as

In the meantime, and for a week after the arrival of the guns, the drilling went on without pause. The

gundrill was wonderful. In the arduous work necessary for it the great strength and stamina of the

mountaineers showed out wonderfully. They did not seem to know fatigue any more than they knew fear.

For a week this went on, till a perfect discipline and management was obtained. They did not practise the

shooting, for this would have made secrecy impossible. It was reported all along the Turkish frontier that the

Sultan's troops were being massed, and though this was not on a war footing, the movement was more or less

dangerous. The reports of our own spies, although vague as to the purpose and extent of the movement, were

definite as to something being on foot. And Turkey does not do something without a purpose that bodes ill to

someone. Certainly the sound of cannon, which is a farreaching sound, would have given them warning of

When the cannon had all been disposed ofexcept, of course, those destined for defence of the Castle or to

be stored thereRooke went away with the ship and crew. The ship he was to return to the owners; the men

would be shipped on the waryacht, of whose crew they would form a part. The rest of them had been

carefully selected by Rooke himself, and were kept in secrecy at Cattaro, ready for service the moment

required. They were all good men, and quite capable of whatever work they might be set to. So Rooke told

me, and he ought to know. The experience of his young days as a private made him an expert in such a job.

Last night I got from my Lady a similar message to the last, and delivered in a similar way. This time,

I dressed myself very carefully before going on this adventure, lest by any chance of household concern, any

of the servants should see me; for if this should happen, Aunt Janet would be sure to hear of it, which would

I confess that in thinking the matter over during the time I was making my hurried preparations I was at a loss

to understand how any human body, even though it be of the dead, could go or be conveyed to such a place

without some sort of assistance, or, at least, collusion, on the part of some of the inmates. At the visit to the

Flagstaff circumstances were different. This spot was actually outside the Castle, and in order to reach it I

myself had to leave the Castle privately, and from the garden ascend to the ramparts. But here was no such

possibility. The Keep was an imperium in imperio. It stood within the Castle, though separated from it, and it

had its own defences against intrusion. The roof of it was, so far as I knew, as little approachable as the

The difficulty did not, however, trouble me beyond a mere passing thought. In the joy of the coming meeting

and the longing rapture at the mere thought of it, all difficulties disappeared. Love makes its own faith, and I

never doubted that my Lady would be waiting for me at the place designated. When I had passed through the

little arched passages, and up the doublygrated stairways contrived in the massiveness of the walls, I let

myself out on the leads. It was well that as yet the times were sufficiently peaceful not to necessitate guards

There, in a dim corner where the moonlight and the passing clouds threw deep shadows, I saw her, clothed as

ever in her shroud. Why, I know not. I felt somehow that the situation was even more serious than ever. But I

was steeled to whatever might come. My mind had been already made up. To carry out my resolve to win the

woman I loved I was ready to face death. But now, after we had for a few brief moments held each other in

our arms, I was willing to accept deathor more than death. Now, more than before, was she sweet and dear

to me. Whatever qualms there might have been at the beginning of our lovemaking, or during the progress

of it, did not now exist. We had exchanged vows and confidences, and acknowledged our loves. What, then,

could there be of distrust, or even doubt, that the present might not set at naught? But even had there been

such doubts or qualms, they must have disappeared in the ardour of our mutual embrace. I was by now mad

for her, and was content to be so mad. When she had breath to speak after the strictness of our embrace, she

"I have come to warn you to be more than ever careful." It was, I confess, a pang to me, who thought only of

love, to hear that anything else should have been the initiative power of her coming, even though it had been

her concern for my own safety. I could not but notice the bitter note of chagrin in my voice as I answered:

"It was for love's sake that _I_ came." She, too, evidently felt the undercurrent of pain, for she said quickly:

"Ah, dearest, I, too, came for love's sake. It is because I love you that I am so anxious about you. What would

There was such earnest truth in her tone that the sense and realization of my own harshness smote me. In the

presence of such love as this even a lover's selfishness must become abashed. I could not express myself in

words, so simply raised her slim hand in mine and kissed it. As it lay warm in my own I could not but notice,

as well as its fineness, its strength and the firmness of its clasp. Its warmth and fervour struck into my

heartand my brain. Thereupon I poured out to her once more my love for her, she listening all afire. When

passion had had its say, the calmer emotions had opportunity of expression. When I was satisfied afresh of

her affection, I began to value her care for my safety, and so I went back to the subject. Her very insistence,

based on personal affection, gave me more solid ground for fear. In the moment of love transports I had

forgotten, or did not think, of what wonderful power or knowledge she must have to be able to move in such

strange ways as she did. Why, at this very moment she was within my own gates. Locks and bars, even the

very seal of death itself, seemed unable to make for her a prisonhouse. With such freedom of action and

movement, going when she would into secret places, what might she not know that was known to others?

How could anyone keep secret from such an one even an ill intent? Such thoughts, such surmises, had often

flashed through my mind in moments of excitement rather than of reflection, but never long enough to

become fixed into belief. But yet the consequences, the convictions, of them were with me, though

unconsciously, though the thoughts themselves were perhaps forgotten or withered before development.

"And you?" I asked her earnestly. "What about danger to you?" She smiled, her little pearlwhite teeth

"There is no danger for me. I am safe. I am the safest person, perhaps the only safe person, in all this land."

The full significance of her words did not seem to come to me all at once. Some base for understanding such

an assertion seemed to be wanting. It was not that I did not trust or believe her, but that I thought she might

be mistaken. I wanted to reassure myself, so in my distress I asked unthinkingly:

"How the safest? What is your protection?" For several moments that spun themselves out endlessly she

looked me straight in the face, the stars in her eyes seeming to glow like fire; then, lowering her head, she

The meaning was complete and understandable now. I could not speak at once for the wave of emotion which

choked me. I dropped on my knees, and taking her in my arms, held her close to me. She saw that I was

moved, and tenderly stroked my hair, and with delicate touch pressed down my head on her bosom, as a

"Your safety, your life, your happiness are allinall to me. When will you let them be my care?" She

trembled in my arms, nestling even closer to me. Her own arms seemed to quiver with delight as she said:

"Would you indeed like me to be always with you? To me it would be a happiness unspeakable; and to you,

I thought that she wished to hear me speak my love to her, and that, womanlike, she had led me to the

utterance, and so I spoke again of the passion that now raged in me, she listening eagerly as we strained each

other tight in our arms. At last there came a pause, a long, long pause, and our hearts beat consciously in

unison as we stood together. Presently she said in a sweet, low, intense whisper, as soft as the sighing of

"It shall be as you wish; but oh, my dear, you will have to first go through an ordeal which may try you

terribly! Do not ask me anything! You must not ask, because I may not answer, and it would be pain to me to

deny you anything. Marriage with such an one as I am has its own ritual, which may not be foregone. It may .

"There is no ritual that I fear, so long as it be that it is for your good, and your lasting happiness. And if the

end of it be that I may call you mine, there is no horror in life or death that I shall not gladly face. Dear, I ask

you nothing. I am content to leave myself in your hands. You shall advise me when the time comes, and I

shall be satisfied, content to obey. Content! It is but a poor word to express what I long for! I shall shirk

nothing which may come to me from this or any other world, so long as it is to make you mine!" Once again

"Oh, how you love me! how you love me, dear, dear!" She took me in her arms, and for a few seconds we

hung together. Suddenly she tore herself apart from me, and stood drawn up to the full height, with a dignity I

cannot describe or express. Her voice had a new dominance, as with firm utterance and in staccato manner

"Rupert Sent Leger, before we go a step further I must say something to you, ask you something, and I charge

you, on your most sacred honour and belief, to answer me truly. Do you believe me to be one of those

unhappy beings who may not die, but have to live in shameful existence between earth and the nether world,

and whose hellish mission is to destroy, body and soul, those who love them till they fall to their level? You

are a gentleman, and a brave one. I have found you fearless. Answer me in sternest truth, no matter what the

She stood there in the glamorous moonlight with a commanding dignity which seemed more than human. In

that mystic light her white shroud seemed diaphanous, and she appeared like a spirit of power. What was I to

say? How could I admit to such a being that I had actually had at moments, if not a belief, a passing doubt? It

was a conviction with me that if I spoke wrongly I should lose her for ever. I was in a desperate strait. In such

I really felt I was between the devil and the deep sea. There was no avoiding the issue, and so, out of this

For a fleeting moment I felt that my tone was truculent, and almost hesitated; but as I saw no anger or

indignation on my Lady's face, but rather an eager approval, I was reassured. A woman, after all, is glad to

"I shall speak the truth. Remember that I have no wish to hurt your feelings, but as you conjure me by my

honour, you must forgive me if I pain. It is true that I had at firstay, and later, when I came to think matters

over after you had gone, when reason came to the aid of impressiona passing belief that you are a

Vampire. How can I fail to have, even now, though I love you with all my soul, though I have held you in my

arms and kissed you on the mouth, a doubt, when all the evidences seem to point to one thing? Remember

that I have only seen you at night, except that bitter moment when, in the broad noonday of the upper world, I

saw you, clad as ever in a shroud, lying seemingly dead in a tomb in the crypt of St. Sava's Church . . . But let

that pass. Such belief as I have is all in you. Be you woman or Vampire, it is all the same to me. It is YOU

whom I love! Should it be that you areyou are not woman, which I cannot believe, then it will be my glory

to break your fetters, to open your prison, and set you free. To that I consecrate my life." For a few seconds I

stood silent, vibrating with the passion which had been awakened in me. She had by now lost the measure of

her haughty isolation, and had softened into womanhood again. It was really like a realization of the old

theme of Pygmalion's statue. It was with rather a pleading than a commanding voice that she said:

"Alwaysso help me, God!" I answered, and I felt that there could be no lack of conviction in my voice.

Indeed, there was no cause for such lack. She also stood for a little while stonestill, and I was beginning to

expand to the rapture which was in store for me when she should take me again in her arms.

But there was no such moment of softness. All at once she started as if she had suddenly wakened from a

"Now go, go!" I felt the conviction of necessity to obey, and turned at once. As I moved towards the door by

"Soon!" came her answer. "I shall let you know soonwhen and where. Oh, go, go!" She almost pushed me

When I had passed through the low doorway and locked and barred it behind me, I felt a pang that I should

have had to shut her out like that; but I feared lest there should arise some embarrassing suspicion if the door

should be found open. Later came the comforting thought that, as she had got to the roof though the door had

been shut, she would be able to get away by the same means. She had evidently knowledge of some secret

way into the Castle. The alternative was that she must have some supernatural quality or faculty which gave

her strange powers. I did not wish to pursue that train of thought, and so, after an effort, shut it out from my

When I got back to my room I locked the door behind me, and went to sleep in the dark. I did not want light

This morning I woke, a little later than usual, with a kind of apprehension which I could not at once

understand. Presently, however, when my faculties became fully awake and in working order, I realized that I

feared, half expected, that Aunt Janet would come to me in a worse state of alarm than ever apropos of some

But, strange to say, I had no such visit. Later on in the morning, when, after breakfast, we walked together

through the garden, I asked her how she had slept, and if she had dreamt. She answered me that she had slept

without waking, and if she had had any dreams, they must have been pleasant ones, for she did not remember

them. "And you know, Rupert," she added, "that if there be anything bad or fearsome or warning in dreams, I

Later still, when I was by myself on the cliff beyond the creek, I could not help commenting on the absence

of her power of Second Sight on the occasion. Surely, if ever there was a time when she might have had

cause of apprehension, it might well have been when I asked the Lady whom she did not know to marry

methe Lady of whose identity I knew nothing, even whose name I did not knowwhom I loved with all

Another week gone. I have waited patiently, and I am at last rewarded by another letter. I was preparing for

bed a little while ago, when I heard the same mysterious sound at the door as on the last two occasions. I

hurried to the glass door, and there found another closefolded letter. But I could see no sign of my Lady, or

of any other living being. The letter, which was without direction, ran as follows:

"If you are still of the same mind, and feel no misgivings, meet me at the Church of St. Sava beyond the

Creek tomorrow night at a quarter before midnight. If you come, come in secret, and, of course, alone. Do

not come at all unless you are prepared for a terrible ordeal. But if you love me, and have neither doubts nor

Needless to say, I did not sleep last night. I tried to, but without success. It was no morbid happiness that kept

me awake, no doubting, no fear. I was simply overwhelmed with the idea of the coming rapture when I

should call my Lady my very, very own. In this sea of happy expectation all lesser things were submerged.

Even sleep, which is an imperative force with me, failed in its usual effectiveness, and I lay still, calm,

With the coming of the morning, however, restlessness began. I did not know what to do, how to restrain

myself, where to look for an anodyne. Happily the latter came in the shape of Rooke, who turned up shortly

after breakfast. He had a satisfactory tale to tell me of the armoured yacht, which had lain off Cattaro on the

previous night, and to which he had brought his contingent of crew which had waited for her coming. He did

not like to take the risk of going into any port with such a vessel, lest he might be detained or otherwise

hampered by forms, and had gone out upon the open sea before daylight. There was on board the yacht a tiny

torpedoboat, for which provision was made both for hoisting on deck and housing there. This last would run

into the creek at ten o'clock that evening, at which time it would be dark. The yacht would then run to near

Otranto, to which she would send a boat to get any message I might send. This was to be in a code, which we

arranged, and would convey instructions as to what night and approximate hour the yacht would come to the

The day was well on before we had made certain arrangements for the future; and not till then did I feel again

the pressure of my personal restlessness. Rooke, like a wise commander, took rest whilst he could. Well he

knew that for a couple of days and nights at least there would be little, if any, sleep for him.

For myself, the habit of selfcontrol stood to me, and I managed to get through the day somehow without

exciting the attention of anyone else. The arrival of the torpedoboat and the departure of Rooke made for me

a welcome break in my uneasiness. An hour ago I said goodnight to Aunt Janet, and shut myself up alone

here. My watch is on the table before me, so that I may make sure of starting to the moment. I have allowed

myself half an hour to reach St. Sava. My skiff is waiting, moored at the foot of the cliff on the hither side,

I shall add the odd five minutes to the time for my journey so as to make safe. I go unarmed and without a

When I was outside the church, I looked at my watch in the bright moonlight, and found I had one minute to

wait. So I stood in the shadow of the doorway and looked out at the scene before me. Not a sign of life was

visible around me, either on land or sea. On the broad plateau on which the church stands there was no

movement of any kind. The wind, which had been pleasant in the noontide, had fallen completely, and not a

leaf was stirring. I could see across the creek and note the hard line where the battlements of the Castle cut

the sky, and where the keep towered above the line of black rock, which in the shadow of the land made an

ebon frame for the picture. When I had seen the same view on former occasions, the line where the rock rose

from the sea was a fringe of white foam. But then, in the daylight, the sea was sapphire blue; now it was an

expanse of dark blueso dark as to seem almost black. It had not even the relief of waves or

ripplessimply a dark, cold, lifeless expanse, with no gleam of light anywhere, of lighthouse or ship; neither

was there any special sound to be heard that one could distinguishnothing but the distant hum of the

myriad voices of the dark mingling in one ceaseless inarticulate sound. It was well I had not time to dwell on

Let me say here that ever since I had received my Lady's message concerning this visit to St. Sava's I had

been all on firenot, perhaps, at every moment consciously or actually so, but always, as it were, prepared

to break out into flame. Did I want a simile, I might compare myself to a wellbanked furnace, whose present

function it is to contain heat rather than to create it; whose crust can at any moment be broken by a force

external to itself, and burst into raging, allcompelling heat. No thought of fear really entered my mind.

Every other emotion there was, coming and going as occasion excited or lulled, but not fear. Well I knew in

the depths of my heart the purpose which that secret quest was to serve. I knew not only from my Lady's

words, but from the teachings of my own senses and experiences, that some dreadful ordeal must take place

before happiness of any kind could be won. And that ordeal, though method or detail was unknown to me, I

was prepared to undertake. This was one of those occasions when a man must undertake, blindfold, ways that

may lead to torture or death, or unknown terrors beyond. But, then, a manif, indeed, he have the heart of a

mancan always undertake; he can at least make the first step, though it may turn out that through the

weakness of mortality he may be unable to fulfil his own intent, or justify his belief in his own powers. Such,

I take it, was the intellectual attitude of the brave souls who of old faced the tortures of the Inquisition.

But though there was no immediate fear, there was a certain doubt. For doubt is one of those mental

conditions whose calling we cannot control. The end of the doubting may not be a reality to us, or be

accepted as a possibility. These things cannot forego the existence of the doubt. "For even if a man," says

Victor Cousin, "doubt everything else, at least he cannot doubt that he doubts." The doubt had at times been

on me that my Lady of the Shroud was a Vampire. Much that had happened seemed to point that way, and

here, on the very threshold of the Unknown, when, through the door which I was pushing open, my eyes met

only an expanse of absolute blackness, all doubts which had ever been seemed to surround me in a legion. I

have heard that, when a man is drowning, there comes a time when his whole life passes in review during the

space of time which cannot be computed as even a part of a second. So it was to me in the moment of my

body passing into the church. In that moment came to my mind all that had been, which bore on the

knowledge of my Lady; and the general tendency was to prove or convince that she was indeed a Vampire.

Much that had happened, or become known to me, seemed to justify the resolving of doubt into belief. Even

my own reading of the books in Aunt Janet's little library, and the dear lady's comments on them, mingled

with her own uncanny beliefs, left little opening for doubt. My having to help my Lady over the threshold of

my house on her first entry was in accord with Vampire tradition; so, too, her flying at cockcrow from the

warmth in which she revelled on that strange first night of our meeting; so, too, her swift departure at

midnight on the second. Into the same category came the facts of her constant wearing of her Shroud, even

her pledging herself, and me also, on the fragment torn from it, which she had given to me as a souvenir; her

lying still in the glasscovered tomb; her coming alone to the most secret places in a fortified Castle where

every aperture was secured by unopened locks and bolts; her very movements, though all of grace, as she

All these things, and a thousand others of lesser import, seemed, for the moment, to have consolidated an

initial belief. But then came the supreme recollections of how she had lain in my arms; of her kisses on my

lips; of the beating of her heart against my own; of her sweet words of belief and faith breathed in my ear in

intoxicating whispers; of . . . I paused. No! I could not accept belief as to her being other than a living woman

of soul and sense, of flesh and blood, of all the sweet and passionate instincts of true and perfect womanhood.

And so, in spite of allin spite of all beliefs, fixed or transitory, with a mind whirling amid contesting forces

and compelling beliefsI stepped into the church overwhelmed with that most receptive of

In one thing only was I fixed: here at least was no doubt or misgiving whatever. I intended to go through

what I had undertaken. Moreover, I felt that I was strong enough to carry out my intention, whatever might be

When I had entered the church and closed the heavy door behind me, the sense of darkness and loneliness in

all their horror enfolded me round. The great church seemed a living mystery, and served as an almost

terrible background to thoughts and remembrances of unutterable gloom. My adventurous life has had its

own schooling to endurance and upholding one's courage in trying times; but it has its contra in fulness of

I felt my way forward with both hands and feet. Every second seemed as if it had brought me at last to a

darkness which was actually tangible. All at once, and with no heed of sequence or order, I was conscious of

all around me, the knowledge or perception of whichor even speculation on the subjecthad never

entered my mind. They furnished the darkness with which I was encompassed with all the crowded phases of

a dream. I knew that all around me were memorials of the deadthat in the Crypt deepwrought in the rock

below my feet lay the dead themselves. Some of them, perhapsone of them I knew had even passed the

grim portals of time Unknown, and had, by some mysterious power or agency, come back again to material

earth. There was no restingplace for thought when I knew that the very air which I breathed might be full of

denizens of the spiritworld. In that impenetrable blackness was a world of imagining whose possibilities of

I almost fancied that I could see with mortal eyes down through that rocky floor to where, in the lonely Crypt,

lay, in her tomb of massive stone and under that bewildering coverlet of glass, the woman whom I love. I

could see her beautiful face, her long black lashes, her sweet mouthwhich I had kissedrelaxed in the

sleep of death. I could note the voluminous shrouda piece of which as a precious souvenir lay even then so

close to my heartthe snowy woollen coverlet wrought over in gold with sprigs of pine, the soft dent in the

cushion on which her head must for so long have lain. I could see myselfwithin my eyes the memory of

that first visitcoming once again with glad step to renew that dear sightdear, though it scorched my eyes

and harrowed my heartand finding the greater sorrow, the greater desolation of the empty tomb!

There! I felt that I must think no more of that lest the thought should unnerve me when I should most want all

my courage. That way madness lay! The darkness had already sufficient terrors of its own without bringing to

it such grim remembrances and imaginings . . . And I had yet to go through some ordeal which, even to her

It was a merciful relief to me when, in groping my way forwards through the darkness, I struck against some

portion of the furnishing of the church. Fortunately I was all strung up to tension, else I should never have

been able to control instinctively, as I did, the shriek which was rising to my lips.

I would have given anything to have been able to light even a match. A single second of light would, I felt,

have made me my own man again. But I knew that this would be against the implied condition of my being

there at all, and might have had disastrous consequences to her whom I had come to save. It might even

frustrate my scheme, and altogether destroy my opportunity. At that moment it was borne upon me more

strongly than ever that this was not a mere fight for myself or my own selfish purposesnot merely an

adventure or a struggle for only life and death against unknown difficulties and dangers. It was a fight on

And yet this very thinkingunderstandingcreated a new form of terror. For in that grim, shrouding

Of wild, mystic rites held in the deep gloom of African forests, when, amid scenes of revolting horror, Obi

and the devils of his kind seemed to reveal themselves to reckless worshippers, surfeited with horror, whose

lives counted for naught; when even human sacrifice was an episode, and the reek of old deviltries and recent

carnage tainted the air, till even I, who was, at the risk of my life, a privileged spectator who had come

Of scenes of mystery enacted in rockcut temples beyond the Himalayas, whose fanatic priests, cold as death

and as remorseless, in the reaction of their phrenzy of passion, foamed at the mouth and then sank into marble

quiet, as with inner eyes they beheld the visions of the hellish powers which they had invoked.

Of wild, fantastic dances of the Devilworshippers of Madagascar, where even the very semblance of

Of strange doings of gloom and mystery in the rockperched monasteries of Thibet.

Of weird movements with masses of poisonous snakes by the medicine men of the Zuni and Mochi Indians

Of secret gatherings in vast temples of old Mexico, and by dim altars of forgotten cities in the heart of great

Of . . . Here I once more pulled myself up. Such thoughts were no kind of proper preparation for what I might

have to endure. My work that night was to be based on love, on hope, on selfsacrifice for the woman who in

all the world was the closest to my heart, whose future I was to share, whether that sharing might lead me to

Still, those horrible memories had, I am bound to say, a useful part in my preparation for the ordeal. They

were of fact which I had seen, of which I had myself been in part a sharer, and which I had survived. With

Moreover, if the coming ordeal was of supernatural or superhuman order, could it transcend in living horror

With renewed courage I felt my way before me, till my sense of touch told me that I was at the screen behind

My own part was done, so far as I knew how to do it. Beyond this, what was to come was, so far as I knew,

beyond my own control. I had done what I could; the rest must come from others. I had exactly obeyed my

instructions, fulfilled my warranty to the utmost in my knowledge and power. There was, therefore, left for

It is a peculiarity of absolute darkness that it creates its own reaction. The eye, wearied of the blackness,

begins to imagine forms of light. How far this is effected by imagination pure and simple I know not. It may

be that nerves have their own senses that bring thought to the depository common to all the human functions,

but, whatever may be the mechanism or the objective, the darkness seems to people itself with luminous

So was it with me as I stood lonely in the dark, silent church. Here and there seemed to flash tiny points of

In the same way the silence began to be broken now and again by strange muffled soundsthe suggestion of

sounds rather than actual vibrations. These were all at first of the minor importance of movementrustlings,

creakings, faint stirrings, fainter breathings. Presently, when I had somewhat recovered from the sort of

hypnotic trance to which the darkness and stillness had during the time of waiting reduced me, I looked

The phantoms of light and sound seemed to have become real. There were most certainly actual little points

of light in placesnot enough to see details by, but quite sufficient to relieve the utter gloom. I

thoughtthough it may have been a mingling of recollection and imaginationthat I could distinguish the

outlines of the church; certainly the great altarscreen was dimly visible. Instinctively I looked upand

thrilled. There, hung high above me, was, surely enough, a great Greek Cross, outlined by tiny points of light.

I lost myself in wonder, and stood still, in a purely receptive mood, unantagonistic to aught, willing for

whatever might come, ready for all things, in rather a negative than a positive mooda mood which has an

aspect of spiritual meekness. This is the true spirit of the neophyte, and, though I did not think of it at the

time, the proper attitude for what is called by the Church in whose temple I stood a "neonymph."

As the light grew a little in power, though never increasing enough for distinctness, I saw dimly before me a

table on which rested a great open book, whereon were laid two ringsone of sliver, the other of goldand

two crowns wrought of flowers, bound at the joining of their stems with tissueone of gold, the other of

silver. I do not know much of the ritual of the old Greek Church, which is the religion of the Blue Mountains,

but the things which I saw before me could be none other than enlightening symbols. Instinctively I knew

that I had been brought hither, though in this grim way, to be married. The very idea of it thrilled me to the

heart's core. I thought the best thing I could do would be to stay quite still, and not show surprise at anything

I peered anxiously around me in every direction, but I could see no sign of her whom I had come to meet.

Incidentally, however, I noticed that in the lighting, such as it was, there was no flame, no "living" light.

Whatever light there was came muffled, as though through some green translucent stone. The whole effect

Presently I started, as, seemingly out of the darkness beside me, a man's hand stretched out and took mine.

Turning, I found close to me a tall man with shining black eyes and long black hair and beard. He was clad in

some kind of gorgeous robe of cloth of gold, rich with variety of adornment. His head was covered with a

high, overhanging hat draped closely with a black scarf, the ends of which formed a long, hanging veil on

either side. These veils, falling over the magnificent robes of cloth of gold, had an extraordinarily solemn

I yielded myself to the guiding hand, and shortly found myself, so far as I could see, at one side of the

In the floor close to my feet was a yawning chasm, into which, from so high over my head that in the

uncertain light I could not distinguish its origin, hung a chain. At the sight a strange wave of memory swept

over me. I could not but remember the chain which hung over the glasscovered tomb in the Crypt, and I had

an instinctive feeling that the grim chasm in the floor of the sanctuary was but the other side of the opening in

There was a creaking soundthe groaning of a windlass and the clanking of a chain. There was heavy

breathing close to me somewhere. I was so intent on what was going on that I did not see that one by one,

seeming to grow out of the surrounding darkness, several black figures in monkish garb appeared with the

silence of ghosts. Their faces were shrouded in black cowls, wherein were holes through which I could see

dark gleaming eyes. My guide held me tightly by the hand. This gave me a feeling of security in the touch

The strain of the creaking windlass and the clanking chain continued for so long that the suspense became

almost unendurable. At last there came into sight an iron ring, from which as a centre depended four lesser

chains spreading wide. In a few seconds more I could see that these were fixed to the corners of the great

stone tomb with the covering of glass, which was being dragged upward. As it arose it filled closely the

whole aperture. When its bottom had reached the level of the floor it stopped, and remained rigid. There was

no room for oscillation. It was at once surrounded by a number of black figures, who raised the glass

covering and bore it away into the darkness. Then there stepped forward a very tall man, blackbearded, and

with headgear like my guide, but made in triple tiers, he also was gorgeously arrayed in flowing robes of

cloth of gold richly embroidered. He raised his hand, and forthwith eight other black clad figures stepped

forward, and bending over the stone coffin, raised from it the rigid form of my Lady, still clad in her Shroud,

I felt it a grace that at that instant the dim lights seemed to grow less, and finally to disappearall save the

tiny points that marked the outline of the great Cross high overhead. These only gave light enough to

accentuate the gloom. The hand that held mine now released it, and with a sigh I realized that I was alone.

After a few moments more of the groaning of the winch and clanking of the chain there was a sharp sound of

stone meeting stone; then there was silence. I listened acutely, but could not hear near me the slightest sound.

Even the cautious, restrained breathing around me, of which up to then I had been conscious, had ceased. Not

knowing, in the helplessness of my ignorance, what I should do, I remained as I was, still and silent, for a

time that seemed endless. At last, overcome by some emotion which I could not at the moment understand, I

slowly sank to my knees and bowed my head. Covering my face with my hands, I tried to recall the prayers

of my youth. It was not, I am certain, that fear in any form had come upon me, or that I hesitated or faltered

in my intention. That much I know now; I knew it even then. It was, I believe, that the prolonged impressive

gloom and mystery had at last touched me to the quick. The bending of the knees was but symbolical of the

bowing of the spirit to a higher Power. When I had realized that much, I felt more content than I had done

since I had entered the church, and with the renewed consciousness of courage, took my hands from my face,

Impulsively I sprang to my feet and stood erectwaiting. All seemed to have changed since I had dropped

on my knees. The points of light about time church, which had been eclipsed, had come again, and were

growing in power to a partial revealing of the dim expanse. Before me was the table with the open book, on

which were laid the gold and silver rings and the two crowns of flowers. There were also two tall candles,

Out of the darkness stepped the same tall figure in the gorgeous robes and the triple hat. He led by the hand

my Lady, still clad in her Shroud; but over it, descending from the crown of her head, was a veil of very old

and magnificent lace of astonishing fineness. Even in that dim light I could note the exquisite beauty of the

fabric. The veil was fastened with a bunch of tiny sprays of orangeblossom mingled with cypress and

laurela strange combination. In her hand she carried a great bouquet of the same. Its sweet intoxicating

odour floated up to my nostrils. It and the sentiment which its very presence evoked made me quiver.

Yielding to the guiding of the hand which held hers, she stood at my left side before the table. Her guide then

took his place behind her. At either end of the table, to right and left of us, stood a longbearded priest in

splendid robes, and wearing the hat with depending veil of black. One of them, who seemed to be the more

important of the two, and took the initiative, signed to us to put our right hands on the open book. My Lady,

of course, understood the ritual, and knew the words which the priest was speaking, and of her own accord

put out her hand. My guide at the same moment directed my hand to the same end. It thrilled me to touch my

After the priest had signed us each thrice on the forehead with the sign of the Cross, he gave to each of us a

tiny lighted taper brought to him for the purpose. The lights were welcome, not so much for the solace of the

added light, great as that was, but because it allowed us to see a little more of each other's faces. It was

rapture to me to see the face of my Bride; and from the expression of her face I was assured that she felt as I

did. It gave me an inexpressible pleasure when, as her eyes rested on me, there grew a faint blush over the

The priest then put in solemn voice to each of us in turn, beginning with me, the questions of consent which

are common to all such rituals. I answered as well as I could, following the murmured words of my guide.

My Lady answered out proudly in a voice which, though given softly, seemed to ring. It was a

concerneven a griefto me that I could not, in the priest's questioning, catch her name, of which,

strangely enough,I was ignorant. But, as I did not know the language, and as the phrases were not in

accord literally with our own ritual, I could not make out which word was the name.

After some prayers and blessings, rhythmically spoken or sung by an invisible choir, the priest took the rings

from the open book, and, after signing my forehead thrice with the gold one as he repeated the blessing in

each case, placed it on my right hand; then he gave my Lady the silver one, with the same ritual thrice

repeated. I suppose it was the blessing which is the effective point in making two into one.

After this, those who stood behind us exchanged our rings thrice, taking them from one finger and placing

them on the other, so that at the end my wife wore the gold ring and I the silver one.

Then came a chant, during which the priest swung the censer himself, and my wife and I held our tapers.

After that he blessed us, the responses coming from the voices of the unseen singers in the darkness.

After a long ritual of prayer and blessing, sung in triplicate, the priest took the crowns of flowers, and put one

on the head of each, crowning me first, and with the crown tied with gold. Then he signed and blessed us

each thrice. The guides, who stood behind us, exchanged our crowns thrice, as they had exchanged the rings;

so that at the last, as I was glad to see, my wife wore the crown of gold, and I that of silver.

Then there came, if it is possible to describe such a thing, a hush over even that stillness, as though some

form of added solemnity were to be gone through. I was not surprised, therefore, when the priest took in his

hands the great golden chalice. Kneeling, my wife and I partook together thrice.

When we had risen from our knees and stood for a little while, the priest took my left hand in his right, and I,

by direction of my guide, gave my right hand to my wife. And so in a line, the priest leading, we circled

round the table in rhythmic measure. Those who supported us moved behind us, holding the crowns over our

After a hymn, sung through the darkness, the priest took off our crowns. This was evidently the conclusion of

the ritual, for the priest placed us in each other's arms to embrace each other. Then he blessed us, who were

The lights went out at once, some as if extinguished, others slowly fading down to blackness.

Left in the dark, my wife and I sought each other's arms again, and stood together for a few moments heart to

Instinctively we turned to the door of the church, which was slightly open, so that we could see the moonlight

stealing in through the aperture. With even steps, she holding me tightly by the left arm which is the wife's

Despite all that the gloom had brought me, it was sweet to be in the open air and togetherthis quite apart

from our new relations to each other. The moon rode high, and the full light, coming after the dimness or

darkness in the church, seemed as bright as day. I could now, for the first time, see my wife's face properly.

The glamour of the moonlight may have served to enhance its ethereal beauty, but neither moonlight nor

sunlight could do justice to that beauty in its living human splendour. As I gloried in her starry eyes I could

think of nothing else; but when for a moment my eyes, roving round for the purpose of protection, caught

sight of her whole figure, there was a pang to my heart. The brilliant moonlight showed every detail in

terrible effect, and I could see that she wore only her Shroud. In the moment of darkness, after the last

benediction, before she returned to my arms, she must have removed her bridal veil. This may, of course,

have been in accordance with the established ritual of her church; but, all the same, my heart was sore. The

glamour of calling her my very own was somewhat obscured by the bridal adornment being shorn. But it

made no difference in her sweetness to me. Together we went along the path through the wood, she keeping

When we had come through the trees near enough to see the roof of the Castle, now gilded with the

"What?" I was all aghast, and I felt that my chagrin was expressed in the tone of horrified surprise in my

"But what is to prevent you?" I queried. "You are now my wife. This is our weddingnight; and surely your

place is with me!" The wail in her voice as she answered touched me to the quick:

"Oh, I know, I know! There is no dearer wish in my heartthere can be nonethan to share my husband's

home. Oh, my dear, my dear, if you only knew what it would be to me to be with you always! But indeed I

may notnot yet! I am not free! If you but knew how much that which has happened tonight has cost

meor how much cost to others as well as to myself may be yet to comeyou would understand.

Rupert"it was the first time she had ever addressed me by name, and naturally it thrilled me through and

through"Rupert, my husband, only that I trust you with all the faith which is in perfect love mutual love,

I dare not have done what I have done this night. But, dear, I know that you will bear me out; that your wife's

honour is your honour, even as your honour is mine. My honour is given to this; and you can help methe

only help I can have at presentby trusting me. Be patient, my beloved, be patient! Oh, be patient for a little

longer! It shall not be for long. So soon as ever my soul is freed I shall come to you, my husband; and we

shall never part again. Be content for a while! Believe me that I love you with my very soul; and to keep

away from your dear side is more bitter for me than even it can be for you! Think, my dear one, I am not as

other women are, as some day you shall clearly understand. I am at the present, and shall be for a little longer,

constrained by duties and obligations put upon me by others, and for others, and to which I am pledged by the

most sacred promisesgiven not only by myself, but by othersand which I must not forgo. These forbid

She held out her hands appealingly. The moonlight, falling through the thinning forest, showed her white

cerements. Then the recollection of all she must have sufferedthe awful loneliness in that grim tomb in the

Crypt, the despairing agony of one who is helpless against the unknownswept over me in a wave of pity.

What could I do but save her from further pain? And this could only be by showing her my faith and trust. If

she was to go back to that dreadful charnelhouse, she would at least take with her the remembrance that one

who loved her and whom she lovedto whom she had been lately bound in the mystery of

marriagetrusted her to the full. I loved her more than myselfmore than my own soul; and I was moved

by pity so great that all possible selfishness was merged in its depths. I bowed my head before hermy Lady

"So be it, my beloved. I trust you to the full, even as you trust me. And that has been proven this night, even

to my own doubting heart. I shall wait; and as I know you wish it, I shall wait as patiently as I can. But till

you come to me for good and all, let me see you or hear from you when you can. The time, dear wife, must

go heavily with me as I think of you suffering and lonely. So be good to me, and let not too long a time

elapse between my glimpses of hope. And, sweetheart, when you DO come to me, it shall be for ever!" There

was something in the intonation of the last sentenceI felt its sincerity myselfsome implied yearning for a

promise, that made her beautiful eyes swim. The glorious stars in them were blurred as she answered with a

With one long kiss, and a straining in each others arms, which left me tingling for long after we had lost sight

of each other, we parted. I stood and watched her as her white figure, gliding through the deepening gloom,

faded as the forest thickened. It surely was no optical delusion or a phantom of the mind that her shrouded

arm was raised as though in blessing or farewell before the darkness swallowed her up.

There is no anodyne but work to pain of the heart; and my pain is all of the heart. I sometimes feel that it is

rather hard that with so much to make me happy I cannot know happiness. How can I be happy when my

wife, whom I fondly love, and who I know loves me, is suffering in horror and loneliness of a kind which is

almost beyond human belief? However, what is my loss is my country's gain, for the Land of the Blue

Mountains is my country now, despite the fact that I am still a loyal subject of good King Edward. Uncle

Roger took care of that when he said I should have the consent of the Privy Council before I might be

When I got home yesterday morning I naturally could not sleep. The events of the night and the bitter

disappointment that followed my exciting joy made such a thing impossible. When I drew the curtain over

the window, the reflection of the sunrise was just beginning to tinge the highsailing clouds in front of me. I

laid down and tried to rest, but without avail. However, I schooled myself to lie still, and at last, if I did not

Disturbed by a gentle tap at the door, I sprang up at once and threw on a dressing gown. Outside, when I

opened the door, was Aunt Janet. She was holding a lighted candle in her hand, for though it was getting light

in the open, the passages were still dark. When she saw me she seemed to breathe more freely, and asked if

Whilst she sat on the edge of my bed, in her oldtime way, she said in a hushed voice:

"My burden! What on earth do you mean, Aunt Janet?" I said in reply. I did not wish to commit myself by a

definite answer, for it was evident that she had been dreaming or Second Sighting again. She replied with the

"I saw your hairt bleeding, laddie. I kent it was yours, though how I kent it I don't know. It lay on a stone

floor in the dark, save for a dim blue light such as corpselights are. On it was placed a great book, and close

around were scattered many strange things, amongst them two crowns o' flowersthe one bound wi' silver,

the other wi' gold. There was also a golden cup, like a chalice, o'erturned. The red wine trickled from it an'

mingled wi' yer hairt's bluid; for on the great book was some vast dim weight wrapped up in black, and on it

stepped in turn many men all swathed in black. An' as the weight of each came on it the bluid gushed out

afresh. And oh, yer puir hairt, my laddie, was quick and leaping, so that at every beat it raised the blackclad

weight! An' yet that was not all, for hard by stood a tall imperial shape o' a woman, all arrayed in white, wi' a

great veil o' finest lace worn o'er a shrood. An' she was whiter than the snow, an' fairer than the morn for

beauty; though a dark woman she was, wi' hair like the raven, an' eyes black as the sea at nicht, an' there was

stars in them. An' at each beat o' yer puir bleeding hairt she wrung her white hands, an' the manin' o' her

I managed to murmur: "I'm sure I don't know, Aunt Janet. I suppose it was all a dream!"

"A dream it was, my dear. A dream or a veesion, whilka matters nane, for a' such are warnin's sent frae God .

"Laddie, hae ye been fause to any lassie? I'm no blamin' ye. For ye men are different frae us women, an' yer

regard on recht and wrang differs from oors. But oh, laddie, a woman's tears fa' heavy when her hairt is for

sair wi' the yieldin' to fause words. 'Tis a heavy burden for ony man to carry wi' him as he goes, an' may well

cause pain to ithers that he fain would spare." She stopped, and in dead silence waited for me to speak. I

thought it would be best to set her poor loving heart at rest, and as I could not divulge my special secret,

"Aunt Janet, I am a man, and have led a man's life, such as it is. But I can tell you, who have always loved me

and taught me to be true, that in all the world there is no woman who must weep for any falsity of mine. If

close there be any who, sleeping or waking, in dreams or visions or in reality, weeps because of me, it is

surely not for my doing, but because of something outside me. It may be that her heart is sore because I must

suffer, as all men must in some degree; but she does not weep for or through any act of mine."

She sighed happily at my assurance, and looked up through her tears, for she was much moved; and after

tenderly kissing my forehead and blessing me, stole away. She was more sweet and tender than I have words

to say, and the only regret that I have in all that is gone is that I have not been able to bring my wife to her,

and let her share in the love she has for me. But that, too, will come, please God!

In the morning I sent a message to Rooke at Otranto, instructing him by code to bring the yacht to Vissarion

All day I spent in going about amongst the mountaineers, drilling them and looking after their arms. I

COULD not stay still. My only chance of peace was to work, my only chance of sleep to tire myself out.

Unhappily, I am very strong, so even when I came home at dark I was quite fresh. However, I found a cable

There was no need to summon the mountaineers, as the men in the Castle would be sufficient to make

The yacht has come. At halfpast eleven the lookout signalled that a steamer without lights was creeping in

towards the Creek. I ran out to the Flagstaff, and saw her steal in like a ghost. She is painted a steely

bluegrey, and it is almost impossible to see her at any distance. She certainly goes wonderfully. Although

there was not enough throb from the engines to mar the absolute stillness, she came on at a fine speed, and

within a few minutes was close to the boom. I had only time to run down to give orders to draw back the

boom when she glided in and stopped dead at the harbour wall. Rooke steered her himself, and he says he

never was on a boat that so well or so quickly answered her helm. She is certainly a beauty, and so far as I

can see at night perfect in every detail. I promise myself a few pleasant hours over her in the daylight. The

But I do not feel sleepy; I despair of sleep tonight. But work demands that I be fit for whatever may come,

I was up with the first ray of sunrise, so by the time I had my bath and was dressed there was ample light. I

went down to the dock at once, and spent the morning looking over the vessel, which fully justifies Rooke's

enthusiasm about her. She is built on lovely lines, and I can quite understand that she is enormously fast. Her

armour I can only take on the specifications, but her armament is really wonderful. And there are not only all

the very newest devices of aggressive warfareindeed, she has the newest uptodate torpedoes and

torpedogunsbut also the oldfashioned rockettubes, which in certain occasions are so useful. She has

electric guns and the latest Massillon waterguns, and Reinhardt electropneumatic "deliverers" for

pyroxiline shells. She is even equipped with war balloons easy of expansion, and with compressible Kitson

The crew are worthy of her. I can't imagine where Rooke picked up such a splendid lot of men. They are

nearly all manofwarsmen; of various nationalities, but mostly British. All young menthe oldest of them

hasn't got into the fortiesand, so far as I can learn, all experts of one kind or another in some special

How I got through the rest of the day I know not. I tried hard not to create any domestic trouble by my

manner, lest Aunt Janet should, after her lurid dream or vision of last night, attach some new importance to it.

I think I succeeded, for she did not, so far as I could tell, take any special notice of me. We parted as usual at

halfpast ten, and I came here and made this entry in my journal. I am more restless than ever tonight, and

no wonder. I would give anything to be able to pay a visit to St. Sava's, and see my wife againif it were

only sleeping in her tomb. But I dare not do even that, lest she should come to see me here, and I should miss

her. So I have done what I can. The glass door to the Terrace is open, so that she can enter at once if she

comes. The fire is lit, and the room is warm. There is food ready in case she should care for it. I have plenty

of light in the room, so that through the aperture where I have not fully drawn the curtain there may be light

Oh, how the time drags! The clock has struck midnight. One, two! Thank goodness, it will shortly be dawn,

and the activity of the day may begin! Work may again prove, in a way, to be an anodyne. In the meantime I

Once during the night I thought I heard a footstep outside. I rushed to the window and looked out, but there

was nothing to see, no sound to hear. That was a little after one o'clock. I feared to go outside, lest that should

alarm her; so I came back to my table. I could not write, but I sat as if writing for a while. But I could not

stand it, so rose and walked about the room. As I walked I felt that my Ladyit gives me a pang every time I

remember that I do not know even her namewas not quite so far away from me. It made my heart beat to

think that it might mean that she was coming to me. Could not I as well as Aunt Janet have a little Second

Sight! I went towards the window, and, standing behind the curtain, listened. Far away I thought I heard a

cry, and ran out on the Terrace; but there was no sound to be heard, and no sign of any living thing anywhere;

so I took it for granted that it was the cry of some night bird, and came back to my room, and wrote at my

journal till I was calm. I think my nerves must be getting out of order, when every sound of the night seems

When the grey of the morning came, I gave up hope of my wife appearing, and made up my mind that, so

soon as I could get away without exciting Aunt Janet's attention, I would go to St. Sava's. I always eat a good

breakfast, and did I forgo it altogether, it would be sure to excite her curiositya thing I do not wish at

present. As there was still time to wait, I lay down on my bed as I was, and such is the way of

I was awakened by a terrific clattering at my door. When I opened it I found a little group of servants, very

apologetic at awaking me without instructions. The chief of them explained that a young priest had come

from the Vladika with a message so urgent that he insisted on seeing me immediately at all hazards. I came

out at once, and found him in the hall of the Castle, standing before the great fire, which was always lit in the

"I am sent by the Vladika, who pressed on me that I was not to lose a single instant in seeing you; that time is

of golden pricenay, beyond price. This letter, amongst other things, vouches for me. A terrible misfortune

has occurred. The daughter of our leader has disappeared during last nightthe same, he commanded me to

remind you, that he spoke of at the meeting when he would not let the mountaineers fire their guns. No sign

of her can be found, and it is believed that she has been carried off by the emissaries of the Sultan of Turkey,

who once before brought our nations to the verge of war by demanding her as a wife. I was also to say that

the Vladika Plamenac would have come himself, but that it was necessary that he should at once consult with

the Archbishop, Stevan Palealogue, as to what step is best to take in this dire calamity. He has sent out a

searchparty under the Archimandrite of Spazac, Petrof Vlastimir, who is to come on here with any news he

can get, as you have command of the signalling, and can best spread the news. He knows that you, Gospodar,

are in your great heart one of our compatriots, and that you have already proved your friendship by many

efforts to strengthen our hands for war. And as a great compatriot, he calls on you to aid us in our need." He

then handed me the letter, and stood by respectfully whilst I broke the seal and read it. It was written in great

"Come with us now in our nation's peril. Help us to rescue what we most adore, and henceforth we shall hold

you in our hearts. You shall learn how the men of the Blue Mountains can love faith and valour. Come!"

This was a task indeeda duty worthy of any man. It thrilled me to the core to know that the men of the

Blue Mountains had called on me in their dire need. It woke all the fighting instinct of my Viking forbears,

and I vowed in my heart that they should be satisfied with my work. I called to me the corps of signallers who

were in the house, and led them to the Castle roof, taking with me the young messengerpriest.

The National flag was run upthe established signal that the nation was in need. Instantly on every summit

near and far was seen the flutter of an answering flag. Quickly followed the signal that commanded the call to

One by one I gave the signallers orders in quick succession, for the plan of search unfolded itself to me as I

went on. The arms of the semaphore whirled in a way that made the young priest stare. One by one, as they

took their orders, the signallers seemed to catch fire. Instinctively they understood the plan, and worked like

demigods. They knew that so widespread a movement had its best chance in rapidity and in unity of action.

From the forest which lay in sight of the Castle came a wild cheering, which seemed to interpret the former

stillness of the hills. It was good to feel that those who saw the signalstypes of manywere ready. I saw

the look of expectation on the face of the messengerpriest, and rejoiced at the glow that came as I turned to

him to speak. Of course, he wanted to know something of what was going on. I saw the flashing of my own

"Tell the Vladika that within a minute of his message being read the Land of the Blue Mountains was awake.

The mountaineers are already marching, and before the sun is high there will be a line of guards within hail of

each other round the whole frontierfrom Angusa to Ilsin; from Ilsin to Bajana; from Bajana to Ispazar;

from Ispazar to Volok; from Volok to Tatra; from Tatra to Domitan; from Domitan to Gravaja; and from

Gravaja back to Angusa. The line is double. The old men keep guard on the line, and the young men advance.

These will close in at the advancing line, so that nothing can escape them. They will cover mountaintop and

forest depth, and will close in finally on the Castle here, which they can behold from afar. My own yacht is

here, and will sweep the coast from end to end. It is the fastest boat afloat, and armed against a squadron.

Here will all signals come. In an hour where we stand will be a signal bureau, where trained eyes will watch

night and day till the lost one has been found and the outrage has been avenged. The robbers are even now

The young priest, all on fire, sprang on the battlements and shouted to the crowd, which was massing round

the Castle in the gardens far below. The forest was giving up its units till they seemed like the nucleus of an

army. The men cheered lustily, till the sound swung high up to us like the roaring of a winter sea. With bared

I ran down to them as quickly as I could, and began to issue their instructions. Within a time to be computed

by minutes the whole number, organized by sections, had started to scour the neighbouring mountains. At

first they had only understood the call to arms for general safety. But when they learned that the daughter of a

chief had been captured, they simply went mad. From something which the messenger first said, but which I

could not catch or did not understand, the blow seemed to have for them some sort of personal significance

When the bulk of the men had disappeared, I took with me a few of my own men and several of the

mountaineers whom I had asked to remain, and together we went to the hidden ravine which I knew. We

found the place empty; but there were unmistakable signs that a party of men had been encamped there for

several days. Some of our men, who were skilled in woodcraft and in signs generally, agreed that there must

have been some twenty of them. As they could not find any trail either coming to or going from the place,

they came to the conclusion that they must have come separately from different directions and gathered there,

However, this was, at any rate, some sort of a beginning, and the men separated, having agreed amongst

themselves to make a wide cast round the place in the search for tracks. Whoever should find a trail was to

follow with at least one comrade, and when there was any definite news, it was to be signalled to the Castle.

I myself returned at once, and set the signallers to work to spread amongst our own people such news as we

When presently such discoveries as had been made were signalled with flags to the Castle, it was found that

the marauders had, in their flight, followed a strangely zigzag course. It was evident that, in trying to baffle

pursuit, they had tried to avoid places which they thought might be dangerous to them. This may have been

simply a method to disconcert pursuit. If so, it was, in a measure, excellent, for none of those immediately

following could possibly tell in what direction they were heading. It was only when we worked the course on

the great map in the signaller's room (which was the old guard room of the Castle) that we could get an

inkling of the general direction of their flight. This gave added trouble to the pursuit; for the men who

followed, being ignorant of their general intent, could not ever take chance to head them off, but had to be

ready to follow in any or every direction. In this manner the pursuit was altogether a stern chase, and

As at present we could not do anything till the intended route was more marked, I left the signalling corps to

the task of receiving and giving information to the moving bands, so that, if occasion served, they might head

off the marauders. I myself took Rooke, as captain of the yacht, and swept out of the creek. We ran up north

to Dalairi, then down south to Olesso, and came back to Vissarion. We saw nothing suspicious except, far off

to the extreme southward, one warship which flew no flag. Rooke, however, who seemed to know ships by

instinct, said she was a Turk; so on our return we signalled along the whole shore to watch her. Rooke held

The Ladywhich was the name I had given the armoured yachtin readiness to dart out in case anything

suspicious was reported. He was not to stand on any ceremony, but if necessary to attack. We did not intend

to lose a point in this desperate struggle which we had undertaken. We had placed in different likely spots a

When I got back I found that the route of the fugitives, who had now joined into one party, had been

definitely ascertained. They had gone south, but manifestly taking alarm from the advancing line of guards,

had headed up again to the northeast, where the country was broader and the mountains wilder and less

Forthwith, leaving the signalling altogether in the hands of the fighting priests, I took a small chosen band of

the mountaineers of our own district, and made, with all the speed we could, to cut across the track of the

fugitives a little ahead of them. The Archimandrite (Abbot) of Spazac, who had just arrived, came with us.

He is a splendid mana real fighter as well as a holy cleric, as good with his handjar as with his Bible, and a

runner to beat the band. The marauders were going at a fearful pace, considering that they were all afoot; so

we had to go fast also! Amongst these mountains there is no other means of progressing. Our own men were

so aflame with ardour that I could not but notice that they, more than any of the others whom I had seen, had

"All natural enough; they are not only fighting for their country, but for their own!" I did not quite understand

his answer, and so began to ask him some questions, to the effect that I soon began to understand a good deal

Letter from Archbishop Stevan Palealogue, Head of the Eastern Church of the Blue Mountains, to the Lady

As you wish for an understanding regarding the late lamentable occurrence in which so much danger was

incurred to this our Land of the Blue Mountains, and one dear to us, I send these words by request of the

When the Voivode Peter Vissarion made his journey to the great nation to whom we looked in our hour of

need, it was necessary that he should go in secret. The Turk was at our gates, and full of the malice of baffled

greed. Already he had tried to arrange a marriage with the Voivodin, so that in time to come he, as her

husband, might have established a claim to the inheritance of the land. Well he knew, as do all men, that the

Blue Mountaineers owe allegiance to none that they themselves do not appoint to rulership. This has been the

history in the past. But now and again an individual has arisen or come to the front adapted personally for

such government as this land requires. And so the Lady Teuta, Voivodin of the Blue Mountains, was put for

her proper guarding in the charge of myself as Head of the Eastern Church in the Land of the Blue

Mountains, steps being taken in such wise that no capture of her could be effected by unscrupulous enemies

of this our Land. This task and guardianship was gladly held as an honour by all concerned. For the Voivodin

Teuta of Vissarion must be taken as representing in her own person the glory of the old Serb race, inasmuch

as being the only child of the Voivode Vissarion, last male of his princely racethe race which ever, during

the ten centuries of our history, unflinchingly gave life and all they held for the protection, safety, and

wellbeing of the Land of the Blue Mountains. Never during those centuries had any one of the race been

known to fail in patriotism, or to draw back from any loss or hardship enjoined by high duty or stress of need.

Moreover, this was the race of that first Voivode Vissarion, of whom, in legend, it was prophesied that

heonce known as "The Sword of Freedom," a giant amongst menwould some day, when the nation had

need of him, come forth from his watertomb in the lost Lake of Reo, and lead once more the men of the

Blue Mountains to lasting victory. This noble race, then, had come to be known as the last hope of the Land.

So that when the Voivode was away on his country's service, his daughter should be closely guarded. Soon

after the Voivode had gone, it was reported that he might be long delayed in his diplomacies, and also in

studying the system of Constitutional Monarchy, for which it had been hoped to exchange our imperfect

political system. I may say inter alia that he was mentioned as to be the first king when the new constitution

Then a great misfortune came on us; a terrible grief overshadowed the land. After a short illness, the

Voivodin Teuta Vissarion died mysteriously of a mysterious ailment. The grief of the mountaineers was so

great that it became necessary for the governing Council to warn them not to allow their sorrow to be seen. It

was imperatively necessary that the fact of her death should be kept secret. For there were dangers and

difficulties of several kinds. In the first place it was advisable that even her father should be kept in ignorance

of his terrible loss. It was well known that he held her as the very core of his heart and that if he should hear

of her death, he would be too much prostrated to be able to do the intricate and delicate work which he had

undertaken. Nay, more: he would never remain afar off, under the sad circumstances, but would straightway

return, so as to be in the land where she lay. Then suspicions would crop up, and the truth must shortly be

known afield, with the inevitable result that the Land would become the very centre of a war of many nations.

In the second place, if the Turks were to know that the race of Vissarion was becoming extinct, this would

encourage them to further aggression, which would become immediate should they find out that the Voivode

was himself away. It was well known that they were already only suspending hostilities until a fitting

opportunity should arise. Their desire for aggression had become acute after the refusal of the nation, and of

The dead girl had been buried in the Crypt of the church of St. Sava, and day after day and night after night,

singly and in parties, the sorrowing mountaineers had come to pay devotion and reverence at her tomb. So

many had wished to have a last glimpse of her face that the Vladika had, with my own consent as

Archbishop, arranged for a glass cover to be put over the stone coffin wherein her body lay.

After a little time, however, there came a belief to all concerned in the guarding of the bodythese, of

course, being the priests of various degrees of dignity appointed to the taskthat the Voivodin was not really

dead, but only in a strangelyprolonged trance. Thereupon a new complication arose. Our mountaineers are,

as perhaps you know, by nature deeply suspiciousa characteristic of all brave and selfsacrificing people

who are jealous of their noble heritage. Having, as they believed, seen the girl dead, they might not be willing

to accept the fact of her being alive. They might even imagine that there was on foot some deep, dark plot

which was, or might be, a menace, now or hereafter, to their independence. In any case, there would be

certain to be two parties on the subject, a dangerous and deplorable thing in the present condition of affairs.

As the trance, or catalepsy, whatever it was, continued for many days, there had been ample time for the

leaders of the Council, the Vladika, the priesthood represented by the Archimandrite of Spazac, myself as

Archbishop and guardian of the Voivodin in her father's absence, to consult as to a policy to be observed in

case of the girl awaking. For in such case the difficulty of the situation would be multiplied indefinitely. In

the secret chambers of St. Sava's we had many secret meetings, and were finally converging on agreement

She was, of course, terribly frightened when she found herself in a tomb in the Crypt. It was truly fortunate

that the great candles around her tomb had been kept lighted, for their light mitigated the horror of the place.

She was, however, a very noble girl; brave, with extraordinary will, and resolution, and selfcommand, and

power of endurance. When she had been taken into one of the secret chambers of the church, where she was

warmed and cared for, a hurried meeting was held by the Vladika, myself, and the chiefs of the National

Council. Word had been at once sent to me of the joyful news of her recovery; and with the utmost haste I

At the meeting the Voivodin was herself present, and full confidence of the situation was made to her. She

herself proposed that the belief in her death should be allowed to prevail until the return of her father, when

all could be effectively made clear. To this end she undertook to submit to the terrific strain which such a

proceeding would involve. At first we men could not believe that any woman could go through with such a

task, and some of us did not hesitate to voice our doubtsour disbelief. But she stood to her guns, and

actually downfaced us. At the last we, remembering things that had been done, though long ages ago, by

others of her race, came to believe not merely in her selfbelief and intention, but even in the feasibility of

her plan. She took the most solemn oaths not to betray the secret under any possible stress.

The priesthood undertook through the Vladika and myself to further a ghostly belief amongst the

mountaineers which would tend to prevent a too close or too persistent observation. The Vampire legend was

spread as a protection against partial discovery by any mischance, and other weird beliefs were set afoot and

fostered. Arrangements were made that only on certain days were the mountaineers to be admitted to the

Crypt, she agreeing that for these occasions she was to take opiates or carry out any other aid to the

preservation of the secret. She was willing, she impressed upon us, to make any personal sacrifice which

might be deemed necessary for the carrying out her father's task for the good of the nation.

Of course, she had at first terrible frights lying alone in the horror of the Crypt. But after a time the terrors of

the situation, if they did not cease, were mitigated. There are secret caverns off the Crypt, wherein in

troublous times the priests and others of high place have found safe retreat. One of these was prepared for the

Voivodin, and there she remained, except for such times as she was on showand certain other times of

which I shall tell you. Provision was made for the possibility of any accidental visit to the church. At such

times, warned by an automatic signal from the opening door, she was to take her place in the tomb. The

mechanism was so arranged that the means to replace the glass cover, and to take the opiate, were there ready

to her hand. There was to be always a watch of priests at night in the church, to guard her from ghostly fears

as well as from more physical dangers; and if she was actually in her tomb, it was to be visited at certain

intervals. Even the draperies which covered her in the sarcophagus were rested on a bridge placed from side

to side just above her, so as to hide the rising and falling of her bosom as she slept under the narcotic.

After a while the prolonged strain began to tell so much on her that it was decided that she should take now

and again exercise out of doors. This was not difficult, for when the Vampire story which we had spread

began to be widely known, her being seen would be accepted as a proof of its truth. Still, as there was a

certain danger in her being seen at all, we thought it necessary to exact from her a solemn oath that so long as

her sad task lasted she should under no circumstances ever wear any dress but her shroudthis being the

There is a secret way from the Crypt to a sea cavern, whose entrance is at hightide under the waterline at

the base of the cliff on which the church is built. A boat, shaped like a coffin, was provided for her; and in

this she was accustomed to pass across the creek whenever she wished to make excursion. It was an excellent

This state of things had now lasted from before the time when the Gospodar Rupert came to Vissarion up to

That night the priest on duty, on going his round of the Crypt just before dawn, found the tomb empty. He

called the others, and they made full search. The boat was gone from the cavern, but on making search they

found it on the farther side of the creek, close to the garden stairs. Beyond this they could discover nothing.

Straightway they went to the Vladika, and signalled to me by the firesignal at the monastery at Astrag,

where I then was. I took a band of mountaineers with me, and set out to scour the country. But before going I

sent an urgent message to the Gospodar Rupert, asking him, who showed so much interest and love to our

Land, to help us in our trouble. He, of course, knew nothing then of all have now told you. Nevertheless, he

But the time had now come close when the Voivode Vissarion was about to return from his mission; and we

of the council of his daughter's guardianship were beginning to arrange matters so that at his return the good

news of her being still alive could be made public. With her father present to vouch for her, no question as to

But by some means the Turkish "Bureau of Spies" must have got knowledge of the fact already. To steal a

dead body for the purpose of later establishing a fictitious claim would have been an enterprise even more

desperate than that already undertaken. We inferred from many signs, made known to us in an investigation,

that a daring party of the Sultan's emissaries had made a secret incursion with the object of kidnapping the

Voivodin. They must have been bold of heart and strong of resource to enter the Land of the Blue Mountains

on any errand, let alone such a desperate one as this. For centuries we have been teaching the Turk through

bitter lessons that it is neither a safe task nor an easy one to make incursion here.

How they did it we know notat present; but enter they did, and, after waiting in some secret hidingplace

for a favourable opportunity, secured their prey. We know not even now whether they had found entrance to

the Crypt and stole, as they thought, the dead body, or whether, by some dire mischance, they found her

abroad under her disguise as a ghost. At any rate, they had captured her, and through devious ways

amongst the mountains were bearing her back to Turkey. It was manifest that when she was on Turkish soil

the Sultan would force a marriage on her so as eventually to secure for himself or his successors as against all

Such was the state of affairs when the Gospodar Rupert threw himself into the pursuit with fiery zeal and the

Berserk passion which he inherited from Viking ancestors, whence of old came "The Sword of Freedom"

But at that very time was another possibility which the Gospodar was himself the first to realize. Failing the

getting the Voivodin safe to Turkish soil, the ravishers might kill her! This would be entirely in accord with

the base traditions and history of the Moslems. So, too, it would accord with Turkish customs and the Sultan's

present desires. It would, in its way, benefit the ultimate strategetic ends of Turkey. For were once the

Vissarion race at an end, the subjection of the Land of the Blue Mountains might, in their view, be an easier

Such, illustrious lady, were the conditions of affairs when the Gospodar Rupert first drew his handjar for the

PALEALOGUE, Archbishop of the Eastern Church, in the Land of the Blue Mountains.

I wonder if ever in the long, strange history of the world had there come to any other such glad tidings as

came to meand even then rather inferentially than directlyfrom the Archimandrite's answers to my

questioning. Happily I was able to restrain myself, or I should have created some strange confusion which

might have evoked distrust, and would certainly have hampered us in our pursuit. For a little I could hardly

accept the truth which wove itself through my brain as the true inwardness of each fact came home to me and

took its place in the whole fabric. But even the most welcome truth has to be accepted some time by even a

doubting heart. My heart, whatever it may have been, was not then a doubting heart, but a very, very grateful

one. It was only the splendid magnitude of the truth which forbade its immediate acceptance. I could have

shouted for joy, and only stilled myself by keeping my thoughts fixed on the danger which my wife was in.

My wife! My wife! Not a Vampire; not a poor harassed creature doomed to terrible woe, but a splendid

woman, brave beyond belief, patriotic in a way which has but few peers even in the wide history of bravery! I

began to understand the true meaning of the strange occurrences that have come into my life. Even the origin

and purpose of that first strange visit to my room became clear. No wonder that the girl could move about the

Castle in so mysterious a manner. She had lived there all her life, and was familiar with the secret ways of

entrance and exit. I had always believed that the place must have been honeycombed with secret passages. No

wonder that she could find a way to the battlements, mysterious to everybody else. No wonder that she could

To say that I was in a tumult would be to but faintly express my condition. I was rapt into a heaven of delight

which had no measure in all my adventurous lifethe lifting of the veil which showed that my

wifeminewon in all sincerity in the very teeth of appalling difficulties and dangerswas no Vampire,

no corpse, no ghost or phantom, but a real woman of flesh and blood, of affection, and love, and passion.

Now at last would my love be crowned indeed when, having rescued her from the marauders, I should bear

her to my own home, where she would live and reign in peace and comfort and honour, and in love and

But here a dreadful thought flashed across me, which in an instant turned my joy to despair, my throbbing

"As she is a real woman, she is in greater danger than ever in the hands of Turkish ruffians. To them a woman

is in any case no more than a sheep; and if they cannot bring her to the harem of the Sultan, they may deem it

the next wisest step to kill her. In that way, too, they might find a better chance of escape. Once rid of her the

party could separate, and there might be a chance of some of them finding escape as individuals that would

not exist for a party. But even if they did not kill her, to escape with her would be to condemn her to the

worst fate of all the harem of the Turk! Lifelong misery and despairhowever long that life might bemust

be the lot of a Christian woman doomed to such a lot. And to her, just happily wedded, and after she had

served her country in such a noble way as she had done, that dreadful life of shameful slavery would be a

"She must be rescuedand quickly! The marauders must be caught soon, and suddenly, so that they may

have neither time nor opportunity to harm her, as they would be certain to do if they have warning of

And "on" it was all through that terrible night as well as we could through the forest.

It was a race between the mountaineers and myself as to who should be first. I understood now the feeling

that animated them, and which singled them out even from amongst their fiery comrades, when the danger of

the Voivodin became known. These men were no mean contestants even in such a race, and, strong as I am, it

took my utmost effort to keep ahead of them. They were keen as leopards, and as swift. Their lives had been

spent among the mountains, and their hearts and souls on were in the chase. I doubt not that if the death of

any one of us could have through any means effected my wife's release, we should, if necessary, have fought

From the nature of the work before us our party had to keep to the top of the hills. We had not only to keep

observation on the flying party whom we followed, and to prevent them making discovery of us, but we had

to be always in a position to receive and answer signals made to us from the Castle, or sent to us from other

Letter from Petrof Vlastimir, Archimandrite of Spazac, to the Lady Janet MacKelpie, of Vissarion. Written

I am asked to write by the Vladika, and have permission of the Archbishop. I have the honour of transmitting

to you the record of the pursuit of the Turkish spies who carried off the Voivodin Teuta, of the noble House

of Vissarion. The pursuit was undertaken by the Gospodar Rupert, who asked that I would come with his

party, since what he was so good as to call my "great knowledge of the country and its people" might serve

much. It is true that I have had much knowledge of the Land of the Blue Mountains and its people, amongst

which and whom my whole life has been passed. But in such a cause no reason was required. There was not a

man in the Blue Mountains who would not have given his life for the Voivodin Teuta, and when they heard

that she had not been dead, as they thought, but only in a trance, and that it was she whom the marauders had

carried off, they were in a frenzy. So why should Ito whom has been given the great trust of the Monastery

of Spazachesitate at such a time? For myself, I wanted to hurry on, and to come at once to the fight with

my country's foes; and well I knew that the Gospodar Rupert, with a lion's heart meet for his giant body,

would press on with a matchless speed. We of the Blue Mountains do not lag when our foes are in front of us;

most of all do we of the Eastern Church press on when the Crescent wars against the Cross!

We took with us no gear or hamper of any kind; no coverings except what we stood in; no foodnothing but

our handjars and our rifles, with a sufficiency of ammunition. Before starting, the Gospodar gave hurried

orders by signal from the Castle to have food and ammunition sent to us (as we might signal) by the nearest

It was high noon when we started, only ten strongfor our leader would take none but approved runners

who could shoot straight and use the handjar as it should be used. So as we went light, we expected to go fast.

By this time we knew from the reports signalled to Vissarion that the enemies were chosen men of no

The Keeper of the Green Flag of Islam is well served, and as though the Turk is an infidel and a dog, he is

sometimes brave and strong. Indeed, except when he passes the confines of the Blue Mountains, he has been

known to do stirring deeds. But as none who have dared to wander in amongst our hills ever return to their

own land, we may not know of how they speak at home of their battles here. Still, these men were evidently

not to be despised; and our Gospodar, who is a wise man as well as a valiant, warned us to be prudent, and

not to despise our foes over much. We did as he counselled, and in proof we only took ten men, as we had

only twenty against us. But then there was at stake much beyond life, and we took no risks. So, as the great

clock at Vissarion clanged of noon, the eight fastest runners of the Blue Mountains, together with the

Gospodar Rupert and myself, swept out on our journey. It had been signalled to us that the course which the

marauders had as yet taken in their flight was a zigzag one, running eccentrically at all sorts of angles in all

sorts of directions. But our leader had marked out a course where we might intercept our foes across the main

line of their flight; and till we had reached that region we paused not a second, but went as fast as we could

all night long. Indeed, it was amongst us a race as was the Olympic race of old Greece, each one vying with

his fellows, though not in jealous emulation, but in high spirit, to best serve his country and the Voivodin

Teuta. Foremost amongst us went the Gospodar, bearing himself as a Paladin of old, his mighty form pausing

for no obstacle. Perpetually did he urge us on. He would not stop or pause for a moment, but often as he and I

ran together for, lady, in my youth I was the fleetest of all in the race, and even that now can head a

battalion when duty callshe would ask me certain questions as to the Lady Teuta and of the strange manner

of her reputed death, as it was gradually unfolded in my answers to his questioning. And as each new phase

of knowledge came to him, he would rush on as one possessed of fiends: whereat our mountaineers, who

seem to respect even fiends for their thoroughness, would strive to keep pace with him till they too seemed

worked into diabolic possession. And I myself, left alone in the calmness of sacerdotal office, forgot even

that. With surging ears and eyes that saw blood, I rushed along with best of them.

Then truly the spirit of a great captain showed itself in the Gospodar, for when others were charged with fury

he began to force himself into calm, so that out of his present selfcommand and the memory of his exalted

position came a worthy strategy and thought for every contingency that might arise. So that when some new

direction was required for our guidance, there was no hesitation in its coming. We, nine men of varying

kinds, all felt that we had a master; and so, being willing to limit ourselves to strict obedience, we were free

to use such thoughts as well as such powers as we had to the best advantage of the doing.

We came across the trail of the flying marauders on the second morning after the abduction, a little before

noon. It was easy enough to see, for by this time the miscreants were all together, and our people, who were

woodlanders, were able to tell much of the party that passed. These were evidently in a terrified hurry, for

they had taken no precautions such as are necessary baffle pursuit, and all of which take time. Our foresters

said that two went ahead and two behind. In the centre went the mass, moving close together, as though

surrounding their prisoner. We caught not even a single glimpse hercould not have, they encompassed her

so closely. But our foresters saw other than the mass; the ground that had been passed was before them. They

knew that the prisoner had gone unwillinglynay, more: one of them said as he rose from his knees, where

"The misbegotten dogs have been urging her on with their yataghans! There are drops of blood, though there

Whereupon the Gospodar flamed with passion. His teeth ground together, and with a deepbreathed "On,

Before long we saw the party in the distance. They this were far below us in a deep valley, although the track

of their going passed away to the right hand. They were making for the base of the great cliff, which rose

before us all. Their reason was twofold, as we soon knew. Far off down the valley which they were crossing

we saw signs of persons coming in haste, who must be of the search party coming from the north. Though the

trees hid them, we could not mistake the signs. I was myself forester enough to have no doubt. Again, it was

evident that the young Voivodin could travel no longer at the dreadful pace at which they had been going.

Those bloodmarks told their own tale! They meant to make a last stand here in case they should be

Then it was that he, who amongst us all had been most fierce and most bent on rapid pursuit, became the

most the calm. Raising his hand for silencethough, God knows, we were and had been silent enough

during that long rush through the foresthe said, in a low, keen whisper which cut the silence like a knife:

"My friends, the time is come for action. God be thanked, who has now brought us face to face with our foes!

But we must be careful herenot on our own account, for we wish nothing more than to rush on and

conquer or diebut for the sake of her whom you love, and whom I, too, love. She is in danger from

anything which may give warning to those fiends. If they know or even suspect for an instant that we are

Here his voice broke for an instant with the extremity of his passion or the depth of his feelingI hardly

"We know from those bloodmarks what they can doeven to her." His teeth ground together again, but he

"Let us arrange the battle. Though we are but little distance from them as the crow flies, the way is far to

travel. There is, I can see, but one path down to the valley from this side. That they have gone by, and that

they will sure to guardto watch, at any rate. Let us divide, as to surround them. The cliff towards which

they make runs far to the left without a break. That to the right we cannot see from this spot; but from the

nature of the ground it is not unlikely that it turns round in this direction, making the hither end of the valley

like a vast pocket or amphitheatre. As they have studied the ground in other places, they may have done so in

this, and have come hither as to a known refuge. Let one man, a marksman, stay here."

"Let two others go to the left and try to find a way down the cliff before us. When they have descended to the

level of the valleypath or no pathlet them advance cautiously and secretly, keeping their guns in

readiness. But they must not fire till need. Remember, my brothers," said, turning to those who stepped out a

pace or two to the left, "that the first shot gives the warning which will be the signal for the Voivodin's death.

These men will not hesitate. You must judge yourselves of the time to shoot. The others of us will move to

the right and try to find a path on that side. If the valley be indeed a pocket between the cliffs, we must find a

As he spoke thus there was a blaze in his eyes that betokened no good to aught that might stand in his way. I

It was as he surmised about the cliff. When we got a little on our way we saw how the rocky formation

trended to our right, till, finally, with a wide curve, it came round to the other side.

It was a fearful valley that, with its narrow girth and its towering walls that seemed to topple over. On the

farther side from us the great trees that clothed the slope of the mountain over it grew down to the very edge

of the rock, so that their spreading branches hung far over the chasm. And, so far as we could understand, the

same condition existed on our own side. Below us the valley was dark even in the daylight. We could best tell

the movement of the flying marauders by the flashes of the white shroud of their captive in the midst of them.

From where we were grouped, amid the great treetrunks on the very brow of the cliff, we could, when our

eyes were accustomed to the shadow, see them quite well. In great haste, and half dragging, half carrying the

Voivodin, they crossed the open space and took refuge in a little grassy alcove surrounded, save for its

tortuous entrance, by undergrowth. From the valley level it was manifestly impossible to see them, though we

from our altitude could see over the stunted undergrowth. When within the glade, they took their hands from

And then, oh, shame on their manhood!Turks and heathens though they werewe could see that they had

Our Voivodin Teuta bound! To one and all of us it was like lashing us across the face. I heard the Gospodar's

"It is, perhaps, as well, great though the indignity be. They are seeking their own doom, which is coming

quickly . . . Moreover, they are thwarting their own base plans. Now that she is bound they will trust to their

binding, so that they will delay their murderous alternative to the very last moment. Such is our chance of

For a few moments he stood as still as a stone, as though revolving something in his mind whilst he watched.

I could see that some grim resolution was forming in his mind, for his eyes ranged to the top of the trees

above cliff, and down again, very slowly this time, as though measuring and studying the detail of what was

"They are in hopes that the other pursuing party may not come across them. To know that, they are waiting. If

those others do not come up the valley, they will proceed on their way. They will return up the path the way

they came. There we can wait them, charge into the middle of them when she is opposite, and cut down those

Whilst he was speaking, two of the men of our party, who I knew to be good sharpshooters, and who had just

before lain on their faces and had steadied their rifles to shoot, rose to their feet.

"Command us, Gospodar!" they said simply, as they stood to attention. "Shall we go to the head of the ravine

road and there take hiding?" He thought for perhaps a minute, whilst we all stood as silent as images. I could

"No, not yet. There is time for that yet. They will notcannot stir or make plans in any way till they know

whether the other party is coming towards them or not. From our height here we can see what course the

others are taking long before those villains do. Then we can make our plans and be ready in time.

We waited many minutes, but could see no further signs the other pursuing party. These had evidently

adopted greater caution in their movements as they came closer to where they expected to find the enemy.

The marauders began to grow anxious. Even at our distance we could gather as much from their attitude and

Presently, when the suspense of their ignorance grew too much for them, they drew to the entrance of the

glade, which was the farthest place to which, without exposing themselves to anyone who might come to the

valley, they could withdraw from their captive. Here they consulted together. We could follow from their

gestures what they were saying, for as they did not wish their prisoner to hear, their gesticulation was

enlightening to us as to each other. Our people, like all mountaineers, have good eyes, and the Gospodar is

himself an eagle in this as in other ways. Three men stood back from the rest. They stacked their rifles so that

they could seize them easily. Then they drew their scimitars, and stood ready, as though on guard.

These were evidently the appointed murderers. Well they knew their work; for though they stood in a desert

place with none within long distance except the pursuing party, of whose approach they would have good

notice, they stood so close to their prisoner that no marksman in the worldnow or that ever had been; not

William Tell himself could have harmed any of them without at least endangering her. Two of them turned

the Voivodin round so that her face was towards the precipicein which position she could not see what was

going on whilst he who was evidently leader of the gang explained, in gesture, that the others were going

to spy upon the pursuing party. When they had located them he, or one of his men, would come out of the

opening of the wood wherein they had had evidence of them, and hold up his hand.

That was to be the signal for the cutting of the victim's throat such being the chosen method (villainous

even for heathen murderers) of her death. There was not one of our men who did not grind his teeth when we

witnessed the grim action, only too expressive, of the Turk as he drew his right hand, clenched as though he

At the opening of the glade all the spying party halted whilst the leader appointed to each his place of entry of

the wood, the front of which extended in an almost straight across the valley from cliff to cliff.

The men, stooping low when in the open, and taking instant advantage of every little obstacle on the ground,

seemed to fade like spectres with incredible swiftness across the level mead, and were swallowed up in the

When they had disappeared the Gospodar Rupert revealed to us the details of the plan of action which he had

revolving in his mind. He motioned us to follow him: we threaded a way between the tree trunks, keeping

all the while on the very edge of the cliff, so that the space below was all visible to us. When we had got

round the curve sufficiently to see the whole of the wood on the valley level, without losing sight of the

Voivodin and her appointed assassins, we halted under his direction. There was an added advantage of this

point over the other, for we could see directly the rising of the hillroad, up which farther side ran the

continuation of the mountain path which the marauders had followed. It was somewhere on that path that the

other pursuing party had hoped to intercept the fugitives. The Gospodar spoke quickly, though in a voice of

"Brothers, the time has come when we can strike a blow for Teuta and the Land. Do you two, marksmen, take

position here facing the wood." The two men here lay down and got their rifles ready. "Divide the frontage of

the wood between you; arrange between yourselves the limits of your positions. The very instant one of the

marauders appears, cover him; drop him before he emerges from the wood. Even then still watch and treat

similarly whoever else may take his place. Do this if they come singly till not a man is left. Remember,

brothers, that brave hearts alone will not suffice at this grim crisis. In this hour the best safety of the Voivodin

is in the calm spirit and the steady eye!" Then he turned to the rest of us, and spoke to me:

"Archimandrite of Plazac, you who are interpreter to God of the prayers of so many souls, my own hour has

come. If I do not return, convey my love to my Aunt JanetMiss MacKelpie, at Vissarion. There is but one

thing left to us if we wish to save the Voivodin. Do you, when the time comes, take these men and join the

watcher at the top of the ravine road. When the shots are fired, do you out handjar, and rush the ravine and

across the valley. Brothers, you may be in time to avenge the Voivodin, if you cannot save her. For me there

must be a quicker way, and to it I go. As there is not, and will not be, time to traverse the path, I must take a

quicker way. Nature finds me a path that man has made it necessary for me to travel. See that giant

beechtree that towers above the glade where the Voivodin is held? There is my path! When you from here

have marked the return of the spies, give me a signal with your hatdo not use a handkerchief, as others

might see its white, and take warning. Then rush that ravine. I shall take that as the signal for my descent by

the leafy road. If I can do naught else, I can crush the murderers with my falling weight, even if I have to kill

her too. At least we shall die togetherand free. Lay us together in the tomb at St. Sava's. Farewell, if it be

He threw down the scabbard in which he carried his handjar, adjusted the naked weapon in his belt behind his

We who were not watching the wood kept our eyes fixed on the great beechtree, and with new interest

noticed the long trailing branches which hung low, and swayed even in the gentle breeze. For a few minutes,

which seemed amazingly long, we saw no sign of him. Then, high up on one of the great branches which

stood clear of obscuring leaves, we saw something crawling flat against the bark. He was well out on the

branch, hanging far over the precipice. He was looking over at us, and I waved my hand so that he should

know we saw him. He was clad in greenhis usual forest dressso that there was not any likelihood of any

other eyes noticing him. I took off my hat, and held it ready to signal with when the time should come. I

glanced down at the glade and saw the Voivodin standing, still safe, with her guards so close to her as to

Suddenly the man standing beside me seized my arm and pointed. I could just see through the trees, which

were lower than elsewhere in the front of the wood, a Turk moving stealthily; so I waved my hat. At the same

time a rifle underneath me cracked. A second or two later the spy pitched forward on his face and lay still. At

the same instant my eyes sought the beechtree, and I saw the closelying figure raise itself and slide

forward to a joint of the branch. Then the Gospodar, as he rose, hurled himself forward amid the mass of the

But an instant later he seemed in poise. He had clutched the thin, trailing branches as he fell; and as he sank a

Again the rifle below me cracked, and then again, and again, and again. The marauders had taken warning,

and were coming out in mass. But my own eyes were fixed on the tree. Almost as a thunderbolt falls fell the

giant body of the Gospodar, his size lost in the immensity of his surroundings. He fell in a series of jerks, as

he kept clutching the trailing beechbranches whilst they lasted, and then other lesser verdure growing out

from the fissures in the rock after the lengthening branches had with all their elasticity reached their last

At lengthfor though this all took place in a very few seconds the gravity of the crisis prolonged them

immeasurablythere came a large space of rock some three times his own length. He did not pause, but

swung himself to one side, so that he should fall close to the Voivodin and her guards. These men did not

seem to notice, for their attention was fixed on the wood whence they expected their messenger to signal. But

they raised their yataghans in readiness. The shots had alarmed them; and they meant to do the murder

But though the men did not see the danger from above, the Voivodin did. She raised her eyes quickly at the

first sound, and even from where we were, before we began to run towards the ravine path, I could see the

triumphant look in her glorious eyes when she recognized the identity of the man who was seemingly coming

straight down from Heaven itself to help heras, indeed, she, and we too, can very well imagine that he did;

Even during the last drop from the rocky foliage the Gospodar kept his head. As he fell he pulled his handjar

free, and almost as he was falling its sweep took off the head of one of the assassins. As he touched ground

he stumbled for an instant, but it was towards his enemies. Twice with lightning rapidity the handjar swept

The Voivodin held up her tied hands. Again the handjar flashed, this time downwards, and the lady was free.

Without an instant's pause the Gospodar tore off the gag, and with his left arm round her and handjar in right

hand, stood face toward his living foes. The Voivodin stooped suddenly, and then, raising the yataghan which

The rifles were now cracking fast, as the maraudersthose that were left of themcame rushing out into

the open. But well the marksmen knew their work. Well they bore in mind the Gospodar's command

regarding calmness. They kept picking off the foremost men only, so that the onward rush never seemed to

As we rushed down the ravine we could see clearly all before us. But now, just as we were beginning to fear

lest some mischance might allow some of them to reach the glade, there was another cause of surpriseof

From the face of the wood seemed to burst all at once a body of men, all wearing the national cap, so we

knew them as our own. They were all armed with the handjar only, and they came like tigers. They swept on

the rushing Turks as though, for all their swiftness, they were standing stillliterally wiping them out as a

A few seconds later these were followed by a tall figure with long hair and beard of black mingled with grey.

Instinctively we all, as did those in the valley, shouted with joy. For this was the Vladika Milosh Plamenac

I confess that, knowing what I knew, I was for a short space of time anxious lest, in the terrific excitement in

which we were all lapped, someone might say or do something which might make for trouble later on. The

Gospodar's splendid achievement, which was worthy of any hero of old romance, had set us all on fire. He

himself must have been wrought to a high pitch of excitement to dare such an act; and it is not at such a time

that discretion must be expected from any man. Most of all did I fear danger from the womanhood of the

Voivodin. Had I not assisted at her marriage, I might not have understood then what it must have been to her

to be saved from such a doom at such a time by such a man, who was so much to her, and in such a way. It

would have been only natural if at such a moment of gratitude and triumph she had proclaimed the secret

which we of the Council of the Nation and her father's Commissioners had so religiously kept. But none of us

knew then either the Voivodin or the Gospodar Rupert as we do now. It was well that they were as they are,

for the jealousy and suspicion of our mountaineers might, even at such a moment, and even whilst they

throbbed at such a deed, have so manifested themselves as to have left a legacy of distrust. The Vladika and I,

who of all (save the two immediately concerned) alone knew, looked at each other apprehensively. But at that

instant the Voivodin, with a swift glance at her husband, laid a finger on her lip; and he, with quick

understanding, gave assurance by a similar sign. Then she sank before him on one knee, and, raising his hand

"Gospodar Rupert, I owe you all that a woman may owe, except to God. You have given me life and honour!

I cannot thank you adequately for what you have done; my father will try to do so when he returns. But I am

right sure that the men of the Blue Mountains, who so value honour, and freedom, and liberty, and bravery,

This was so sweetly spoken, with lips that trembled and eyes that swam in tears, so truly womanly and so in

accord with the custom of our nation regarding the reverence that women owe to men, that the hearts of our

mountaineers were touched to the quick. Their noble simplicity found expression in tears. But if the gallant

Gospodar could have for a moment thought that so to weep was unmanly, his error would have had instant

correction. When the Voivodin had risen to her feet, which she did with queenly dignity, the men around

closed in on the Gospodar like a wave of the sea, and in a second held him above their heads, tossing on their

lifted hands as if on stormy breakers. It was as though the old Vikings of whom we have heard, and whose

blood flows in Rupert's veins, were choosing a chief in old fashion. I was myself glad that the men were so

taken up with the Gospodar that they did not see the glory of the moment in the Voivodin's starry eyes; for

else they might have guessed the secret. I knew from the Vladika's look that he shared my own satisfaction,

As the Gospodar Rupert was tossed high on the lifted hands of the mountaineers, their shouts rose to such a

sudden volume that around us, as far as I could see, the frightened birds rose from the forest, and their noisy

"Come, brothers," he said, "let us gain the hilltop, where we can signal to the Castle. It is right that the whole

nation should share in the glad tidings that the Voivodin Teuta of Vissarion is free. But before we go, let us

remove the arms and clothing of these carrion marauders. We may have use for them later on."

The mountaineers set him down, gently enough. And he, taking the Voivodin by the hand, and calling the

Vladika and myself close to them, led the way up the ravine path which the marauders had descended, and

thence through the forest to the top of the hill that dominated the valley. Here we could, from an opening

amongst the trees, catch a glimpse far off of the battlements of Vissarion. Forthwith the Gospodar signalled;

and on the moment a reply of their awaiting was given. Then the Gospodar signalled the glad news. It was

received with manifest rejoicing. We could not hear any sound so far away, but we could see the movement

of lifted faces and waving hands, and knew that it was well. But an instant after came a calm so dread that we

knew before the semaphore had begun to work that there was bad news in store for us. When the news did

"The Voivode has been captured by the Turks on his return, and is held by them at Ilsin."

In an instant the temper of the mountaineers changed. It was as though by a flash summer had changed to

winter, as though the yellow glory of the standing corn had been obliterated by the dreary waste of snow.

Nay, more: it was as when one beholds the track of the whirlwind when the giants of the forest are levelled

with the sward. For a few seconds there was silence; and then, with an angry roar, as when God speaks in the

"To Ilsin! To Ilsin!" and a stampede in the direction of the south began. For, Illustrious Lady, you, perhaps,

who have been for so short a time at Vissarion, may not know that at the extreme southern point of the Land

of the Blue Mountains lies the little port of Ilsin, which long ago we wrested from the Turk.

The stampede was checked by the command, "Halt!" spoken in a thunderous voice by the Gospodar.

"Had we not better know a little more before we start on our journey? I shall get by semaphore what details

are known. Do you all proceed in silence and as swiftly as possible. The Vladika and I will wait here till we

have received the news and have sent some instructions, when we shall follow, and, if we can, overtake you.

One thing: be absolutely silent on what has been. Be secret of every detaileven as to the rescue of the

Without a wordthus showing immeasurable trustthe whole bodynot a very large one, it is

truemoved on, and the Gospodar began signalling. As I was myself expert in the code, I did not require

any explanation, but followed question and answer on either side. The first words the Gospodar Rupert

"Silence, absolute and profound, as to everything which has been." Then he asked for details of the capture of

"He was followed from Flushing, and his enemies advised by the spies all along the route. At Ragusa quite a

number of strangers travellers seeminglywent on board the packet. When he got out, the strangers

debarked too, and evidently followed him, though, as yet, we have no details. He disappeared at Ilsin from

the Hotel Reo, whither he had gone. All possible steps are being taken to trace his movements, and strictest

"Good! Keep silent and secret. Am hurrying back. Signal request to Archbishop and all members of National

Council to come to Gadaar with all speed. There the yacht will meet him. Tell Rooke take yacht all speed to

Gadaar; there meet Archbishop and Councilgive him list of namesand return full speed. Have ready

plenty arms, six flying artillery. Two hundred men, provisions three days. Silence, silence. All depends on

When the receipt of his message had been signalled, we threefor, of course, the Voivodin was with us; she

had refused to leave the Gospodarset out hotfoot after our comrades. But by the time we had descended

the hill it was evident that the Voivodin could not keep up the terrific pace at which we were going. She

struggled heroically, but the long journey she had already taken, and the hardship and anxiety she had

suffered, had told on her. The Gospodar stopped, and said that it would be better that he should press onit

"No, no!" she answered. "Go on! I shall follow with the Vladika. And then you can have things ready to get

on soon after the Archbishop and Council arrive." They kissed each other after, on her part, a shy glance at

me; and he went on the track of our comrades at a great pace. I could see him shortly after catch them

up,though they, too, were going fast. For a few minutes they ran together, he speakingI could note it

from the way they kept turning their heads towards him. Then he broke away from them hurriedly. He went

like a stag breaking covert, and was soon out of sight. They halted a moment or two. Then some few ran on,

and all the rest came back towards us. Quickly they improvised a litter with cords and branches, and insisted

that the Voivodin should use it. In an incredibly short time we were under way again, and proceeding with

great rapidity towards Vissarion. The men took it in turns to help with the litter; I had the honour of taking a

About a third of the way out from Vissarion a number of our people met us. They were fresh, and as they

carried the litter, we who were relieved were free for speed. So we soon arrived at the Castle.

Here we found all humming like a hive of bees. The yacht, which Captain Rooke had kept fired ever since the

pursuing party under the Gospodar had left Vissarion, was already away, and tearing up the coast at a fearful

rate. The rifles and ammunition were stacked on the quay. The fieldguns, too, were equipped, and the cases

of ammunition ready to ship. The men, two hundred of them, were paraded in full kit, ready to start at a

moment's notice. The provision for three days was all ready to put aboard, and barrels of fresh water to

trundle aboard when the yacht should return. At one end of the quay, ready to lift on board, stood also the

Gospodar's aeroplane, fully equipped, and ready, if need were, for immediate flight.

I was glad to see that the Voivodin seemed none the worse for her terrible experience. She still wore her

shroud; but no one seemed to notice it as anything strange. The whisper had evidently gone round of what

had been. But discretion ruled the day. She and the Gospodar met as two who had served and suffered in

common; but I was glad to notice that both kept themselves under such control that none of those not already

in the secret even suspected that there was any love between them, let alone marriage.

We all waited with what patience we could till word was signalled from the Castle tower that the yacht had

appeared over the northern horizon, and was coming down fast, keeping inshore as she came.

When she arrived, we heard to our joy that all concerned had done their work well. The Archbishop was

aboard, and of the National Council not one was missing. The Gospodar hurried them all into the great hall of

the Castle, which had in the meantime been got ready. I, too, went with him, but the Voivodin remained

"My Lord Archbishop, Vladika, and Lords of the Council all, I have dared to summon you in this way

because time presses, and the life of one you all lovethe Voivode Vissarionis at stake. This audacious

attempt of the Turk is the old aggression under a new form. It is a new and more daring step than ever to try

to capture your chief and his daughter, the Voivodin, whom you love. Happily, the latter part of the scheme is

frustrated. The Voivodin is safe and amongst us. But the Voivode is held prisonerif, indeed, he be still

alive. He must be somewhere near Ilsinbut where exactly we know not as yet. We have an expedition

ready to start the moment we receive your sanctionyour commands. We shall obey your wishes with our

lives. But as the matter is instant, I would venture to ask one question, and one only: 'Shall we rescue the

Voivode at any cost that may present itself?' I ask this, for the matter has now become an international one,

Having so spoken, and with a dignity and force which is inexpressible, he withdrew; and the Council, having

"Lords of the Council of the Blue Mountains, I venture to ask you that the answer to the Gospodar Rupert be

an instant 'Yes!' together with thanks and honour to that gallant Englisher, who has made our cause his own,

and who has so valiantly rescued our beloved Voivodin from the ruthless hands of our enemies." Forthwith

the oldest member of the CouncilNicolos of Volokrose, and, after throwing a searching look round the

faces of all, and seeing grave nods of assentfor not a word was spokensaid to him who held the door:

"Gospodar Rupert, the Council of the Blue Mountains has only one answer to give: Proceed! Rescue the

Voivode Vissarion, whatever the cost may be! You hold henceforth in your hand the handjar of our nation, as

already, for what you have done in your valiant rescue of our beloved Voivodin, your breast holds the heart

of our people. Proceed at once! We give you, I fear, little time; but we know that such is your own wish.

Later, we shall issue formal authorization, so that if war may ensue, our allies may understand that you have

acted for the nation, and also such letters credential as may be required by you in this exceptional service.

These shall follow you within an hour. For our enemies we take no account. See, we draw the handjar that we

offer you." As one man all in the hall drew their handjars, which flashed as a blaze of lightning.

There did not seem to be an instant's delay. The Council broke up, and its members, mingling with the people

without, took active part in the preparations. Not many minutes had elapsed when the yacht, manned and

armed and stored as arranged, was rushing out of the creek. On the bridge, beside Captain Rooke, stood the

Gospodar Rupert and the stillshrouded form of the Voivodin Teuta. I myself was on the lower deck with the

soldiers, explaining to certain of them the special duties which they might be called on to fulfil. I held the list

which the Gospodar Rupert had prepared whilst we were waiting for the yacht to arrive from Gadaar.

We went at a terrific pace down the coast, keeping well inshore so as to avoid, if possible, being seen from

the south. Just north of Ilsin a rocky headland juts out, and that was our cover. On the north of the peninsula

is a small landlocked bay, with deep water. It is large enough to take the yacht, though a much larger vessel

could not safely enter. We ran in, and anchored close to the shore, which has a rocky frontagea natural

shelf of rock, which is practically the same as a quay. Here we met the men who had come from Ilsin and the

neighbourhood in answer to our signalling earlier in the day. They gave us the latest information regarding

the kidnapping of the Voivode, and informed us that every man in that section of the country was simply

aflame about it. They assured us that we could rely on them, not merely to fight to the death, but to keep

silence absolutely. Whilst the seamen, under the direction of Rooke, took the aeroplane on shore and found a

suitable place for it, where it was hidden from casual view, but from which it could be easily launched, the

Vladika and Iand, of course, my wifewere hearing such details as were known of the disappearance of

It seems that he travelled secretly in order to avoid just such a possibility as has happened. No one knew of

his coming till he came to Fiume, whence he sent a guarded message to the Archbishop, which the latter

alone would understand. But this Turkish agents were evidently on his track all the time, and doubtless the

Bureau of Spies was kept well advised. He landed at Ilsin from a coasting steamer from Ragusa to the Levant.

For two days before his coming there had been quite an unusual number of arrivals at the little port, at which

arrivals are rare. And it turned out that the little hotelthe only fairly good one in Ilsin was almost filled

up. Indeed, only one room was left, which the Voivode took for the night. The innkeeper did not know the

Voivode in his disguise, but suspected who it was from the description. He dined quietly, and went to bed.

His room was at the back, on the groundfloor, looking out on the bank of the little River Silva, which here

runs into the harbour. No disturbance was heard in the night. Late in the morning, when the elderly stranger

had not made his appearance, inquiry was made at his door. He did not answer, so presently the landlord

forced the door, and found the room empty. His luggage was seemingly intact, only the clothes which he had

worn were gone. A strange thing was that, though the bed had been slept in and his clothes were gone, his

nightclothes were not to be found, from which it was argued by the local authorities, when they came to

make inquiry, that he had gone or been taken from the room in his nightgear, and that his clothes had been

taken with him. There was evidently some grim suspicion on the part of the authorities, for they had

commanded absolute silence on all in the house. When they came to make inquiry as to the other guests, it

was found that one and all had gone in the course of the morning, after paying their bills. None of them had

any heavy luggage, and there was nothing remaining by which they might be traced or which would afford

any clue to their identity. The authorities, having sent a confidential report to the seat of government,

continued their inquiries, and even now all available hands were at work on the investigation. When I had

signalled to Vissarion, before my arrival there, word had been sent through the priesthood to enlist in the

investigation the services of all good men, so that every foot of ground in that section of the Blue Mountains

was being investigated. The port master was assured by his watchmen that no vessel, large or small, had

heft the harbour during the night. The inference, therefore, was that the Voivode's captors had made inland

Whilst we were receiving the various reports, a hurried message came that it was now believed that the whole

party were in the Silent Tower. This was a wellchosen place for such an enterprise. It was a massive tower

of immense strength, built as a memorialand also as a "keep"after one of the massacres of the invading

It stood on the summit of a rocky knoll some ten miles inland from the Port of Ilsin. It was a place shunned as

a rule, and the country all around it was so arid and desolate that there were no residents near it. As it was

kept for state use, and might be serviceable in time of war, it was closed with massive iron doors, which were

kept locked except upon certain occasions. The keys were at the seat of government at Plazac. If, therefore, it

had been possible to the Turkish marauders to gain entrance and exit, it might be a difficult as well as a

dangerous task to try to cut the Voivode out. His presence with them was a dangerous menace to any force

I consulted with the Vladika at once as to what was best to be done. And we decided that, though we should

put a cordon of guards around it at a safe distance to prevent them receiving warning, we should at present

We made further inquiry as to whether there had been any vessel seen in the neighbourhood during the past

few days, and were informed that once or twice a warship had been seen on the near side of the southern

horizon. This was evidently the ship which Rooke had seen on his rush down the coast after the abduction of

the Voivodin, and which he had identified as a Turkish vessel. The glimpses of her which had been had were

all in full daylightthere was no proof that she had not stolen up during the nighttime without lights. But

the Vladika and I were satisfied that the Turkish vessel was watching was in league with both parties of

maraudersand was intended to take off any of the strangers, or their prey, who might reach Ilsin

undetected. It was evidently with this view that the kidnappers of Teuta had, in the first instance, made with

all speed for the south. It was only when disappointed there that they headed up north, seeking in desperation

for some chance of crossing the border. That ring of steel had so far well served its purpose.

I sent for Rooke, and put the matter before him. He had thought it out for himself to the same end as we had.

"Let us keep the cordon, and watch for any signal from the Silent Tower. The Turks will tire before we shall.

I undertake to watch the Turkish warship. During the night I shall run down south, without lights, and have a

look at her, even if I have to wait till the grey of the dawn to do so. She may see us; but if she does I shall

crawl away at such pace that she shall not get any idea of our speed. She will certainly come nearer before a

day is over, for be sure the bureau of spies is kept advised, and they know that when the country is awake

each day increases the hazard of them and their plans being discovered. From their caution I gather that they

do not court discovery; and from that that they do not wish for an open declaration of war. If this be so, why

When Teuta and I got a chance to be alone, we discussed the situation in every phase. The poor girl was in a

dreadful state of anxiety regarding her father's safety. At first she was hardly able to speak, or even to think,

coherently. Her utterance was choked, and her reasoning palsied with indignation. But presently the fighting

blood of her race restored her faculties, and then her woman's quick wit was worth the reasoning of a camp

full of men. Seeing that she was all on fire with the subject, I sat still and waited, taking care not to interrupt

her. For quite a long time she sat still, whilst the coming night thickened. When she spoke, the whole plan of

"We must act quickly. Every hour increases the risk to my father." Here her voice broke for an instant; but

"If you go to the ship, I must not go with you. It would not do for me to be seen. The Captain doubtless

knows of both attempts: that to carry me off as well as that against my father. As yet he is in ignorance of

what has happened. You and your party of brave, loyal men did their work so well that no news could go

forth. So long, therefore, as the naval Captain is ignorant, he must delay till the last. But if he saw me he

would know that THAT branch of the venture had miscarried. He would gather from our being here that we

had news of my father's capture, and as he would know that the marauders would fail unless they were

"Yes, dear, tomorrow you had, perhaps, better see the Captain, but tonight we must try to rescue my father.

Here I think I see a way. You have your aeroplane. Please take me with you into the Silent Tower."

"Not for a world of chrysolite!" said I, horrified. She took my hand and held it tight whilst she went on:

"Dear, I know, I know! Be satisfied. But it is the only way. You can, I know, get there, and in the dark. But if

you were to go in it, it would give warning to the enemies, and besides, my father would not understand.

Remember, he does not know you; he has never seen you, and does not, I suppose, even know as yet of your

existence. But he would know me at once, and in any dress. You can manage to lower me into the Tower by a

rope from the aeroplane. The Turks as yet do not know of our pursuit, and doubtless rely, at all events in part,

on the strength and security of the Tower. Therefore their guard will be less active than it would at first or

later on. I shall post father in all details, and we shall be ready quickly. Now, dear, let us think out the scheme

together. Let your man's wit and experience help my ignorance, and we shall save my father!"

How could I have resisted such pleadingeven had it not seemed wise? But wise it was; and I, who knew

what the aeroplane could do under my own guidance, saw at once the practicalities of the scheme. Of course

there was a dreadful risk in case anything should go wrong. But we are at present living in a world of

risksand her father's life was at stake. So I took my dear wife in my arms, and told her that my mind was

hers for this, as my soul and body already were. And I cheered her by saying that I thought it might be done.

I sent for Rooke, and told him of the new adventure, and he quite agreed with me in the wisdom of it. I then

told him that he would have to go and interview the Captain of the Turkish warship in the morning, if I did

not turn up. "I am going to see the Vladika," I said. "He will lead our own troops in the attack on the Silent

Tower. But it will rest with you to deal with the warship. Ask the Captain to whom or what nation the ship

belongs. He is sure to refuse to tell. In such case mention to him that if he flies no nation's flag, his vessel is a

pirate ship, and that you, who are in command of the navy of the Blue Mountains, will deal with him as a

pirate is dealt withno quarter, no mercy. He will temporize, and perhaps try a bluff; but when things get

serious with him he will land a force, or try to, and may even prepare to shell the town. He will threaten to, at

any rate. In such case deal with him as you think best, or as near to it as you can." He answered:

"I shall carry out your wishes with my life. It is a righteous task. Not that anything of that sort would ever

stand in my way. If he attacks our nation, either as a Turk or a pirate, I shall wipe him out. We shall see what

our own little packet can do. Moreover, any of the marauders who have entered the Blue Mountains, from sea

or otherwise, shall never get out by sea! I take it that we of my contingent shall cover the attacking party. It

will be a sorry time for us all if that happens without our seeing you and the Voivodin; for in such case we

"That is so, Rooke," I said. "We are taking a desperate chance, we know. But the case is desperate! But we all

have our duty to do, whatever happens. Ours and yours is stern; but when we have done it, the result will be

Before he left, I asked him to send up to me three suits of the Masterman bulletproof clothes of which we

"Two are for the Voivodin and myself," I said; "the third is for the Voivode to put on. The Voivodin will take

Whilst any daylight was left I went out to survey the ground. My wife wanted to come with me, but I would

not let her. "No," said I; "you will have at the best a fearful tax on your strength and your nerves. You will

want to be as fresh as is possible when you get on the aeroplane." Like a good wife, she obeyed, and lay

I took with me a local man who knew the ground, and who was trusted to be silent. We made a long detour

when we had got as near the Silent Tower as we could without being noticed. I made notes from my compass

as to directions, and took good notice of anything that could possibly serve as a landmark. By the time we got

home I was pretty well satisfied that if all should go well I could easily sail over the Tower in the dark. Then

"When we arrive over the Tower," I said, "I shall lower you with a long rope. You will have a parcel of food

and spirit for your father in case he is fatigued or faint; and, of course, the bulletproof suit, which he must

put on at once. You will also have a short rope with a belt at either endone for your father, the other for

you. When I turn the aeroplane and come back again, you will have ready the ring which lies midway

between the belts. This you will catch into the hook at the end of the lowered rope. When all is secure, and I

have pulled you both up by the windlass so as to clear the top, I shall throw out ballast which we shall carry

on purpose, and away we go! I am sorry it must be so uncomfortable for you both, but there is no other way.

When we get well clear of the Tower, I shall take you both up on the platform. If necessary, I shall descend to

"When all is safe, our men will attack the Tower. We must let them do it, for they expect it. A few men in the

clothes and arms which we took from your captors will be pursued by some of ours. It is all arranged. They

will ask the Turks to admit them, and if the latter have not learned of your father's escape, perhaps they will

do so. Once in, our men will try to open the gate. The chances are against them, poor fellows! but they are all

volunteers, and will die fighting. If they win out, great glory will be theirs."

"The moon does not rise tonight till just before midnight, so we have plenty of time. We shall start from

here at ten. If all be well, I shall place you in the Tower with your father in less than a quarterhour from that.

A few minutes will suffice to clothe him in bulletproof and get on his belt. I shall not be away from the

Tower more than a very few minutes, and, please God, long before eleven we shall be safe. Then the Tower

can be won in an attack by our mountaineers. Perhaps, when the guns are heard on the ship of war for

there is sure to be firingthe Captain may try to land a shore party. But Rooke will stand in the way, and if I

know the man and The Lady, we shall not be troubled with many Turks tonight. By midnight you and your

father can be on the way to Vissarion. I can interview the naval Captain in the morning."

My wife's marvellous courage and selfpossession stood to her. At half an hour before the time fixed she was

ready for our adventure. She had improved the scheme in one detail. She had put on her own belt and coiled

the rope round her waist, so the only delay would be in bringing her father's belt. She would keep the

bulletproof dress intended to be his strapped in a packet on her back, so that if occasion should be

favourable he would not want to put it on till he and she should have reached the platform of the aeroplane. In

such case, I should not steer away from the Tower at all, but would pass slowly across it and take up the

captive and his brave daughter before leaving. I had learned from local sources that the Tower was in several

stories. Entrance was by the foot, where the great iron clad door was; then came livingrooms and storage,

and an open space at the top. This would probably be thought the best place for the prisoner, for it was

deepsunk within the massive walls, wherein was no loophole of any kind. This, if it should so happen,

would be the disposition of things best for our plan. The guards would at this time be all inside the

Towerprobably resting, most of themso that it was possible that no one might notice the coming of the

airship. I was afraid to think that all might turn out so well, for in such case our task would be a simple

At ten o'clock we started. Teuta did not show the smallest sign of fear or even uneasiness, though this was the

first time she had even seen an aeroplane at work. She proved to be an admirable passenger for an airship.

She stayed quite still, holding herself rigidly in the position arranged, by the cords which I had fixed for her.

When I had trued my course by the landmarks and with the compass lit by the Tiny my electric light in the

dark box, I had time to look about me. All seemed quite dark wherever I lookedto land, or sea, or sky. But

darkness is relative, and though each quarter and spot looked dark in turn, there was not such absolute

darkness as a whole. I could tell the difference, for instance, between land and sea, no matter how far off we

might be from either. Looking upward, the sky was dark; yet there was light enough to see, and even

distinguish broad effects. I had no difficulty in distinguishing the Tower towards which we were moving, and

that, after all, was the main thing. We drifted slowly, very slowly, as the air was still, and I only used the

minimum pressure necessary for the engine. I think I now understood for the first time the extraordinary

value of the engine with which my Kitson was equipped. It was noiseless, it was practically of no weight, and

it allowed the machine to progress as easily as the oldfashioned balloon used to drift before a breeze. Teuta,

who had naturally very fine sight, seemed to see even better than I did, for as we drew nearer to the Tower,

and its round, open top began to articulate itself, she commenced to prepare for her part of the task. She it

was who uncoiled the long dragrope ready for her lowering. We were proceeding so gently that she as well

as I had hopes that I might be able to actually balance the machine on the top of the curving walla thing

manifestly impossible on a straight surface, though it might have been possible on an angle.

On we crepton, and on! There was no sign of light about the Tower, and not the faintest sound to be heard

till we were almost close to the line of the rising wall; then we heard a sound of something like mirth, but

muffled by distance and thick walls. From it we took fresh heart, for it told us that our enemies were gathered

in the lower chambers. If only the Voivode should be on the upper stage, all would be well.

Slowly, almost inch by inch, and with a suspense that was agonizing, we crossed some twenty or thirty feet

above the top of the wall. I could see as we came near the jagged line of white patches where the heads of the

massacred Turks placed there on spikes in old days seemed to give still their grim warning. Seeing that they

made in themselves a difficulty of landing on the wall, I deflected the plane so that, as we crept over the wall,

we might, if they became displaced, brush them to the outside of the wall. A few seconds more, and I was

able to bring the machine to rest with the front of the platform jutting out beyond the Tower wall. Here I

Whilst I was doing so Teuta had leaned over the inner edge of the platform, and whispered as softly as the

"Hist! hist!" The answer came in a similar sound from some twenty feet below us, and we knew that the

prisoner was alone. Forthwith, having fixed the hook of the rope in the ring to which was attached her belt, I

lowered my wife. Her father evidently knew her whisper, and was ready. The hollow Towera smooth

"Quick, father; strap the belt round you. See that it is secure. We have to be lifted into the air if necessary.

"Yes; I shall explain later. Quick, quick! There is not a moment to lose. He is enormously strong, and can lift

us together; but we must help him by being still, so he won't have to use the windlass, which might creak."

As she spoke she jerked slightly at the rope, which was our preconcerted signal that I was to lift. I was afraid

the windlass might creak, and her thoughtful hint decided me. I bent my back to the task, and in a few

seconds they were on the platform on which they, at Teuta's suggestion, lay flat, one at each side of my seat,

I took off the clamps, lifted the bags of ballast to the top of the wall, so that there should be no sound of

falling, and started the engine. The machine moved forward a few inches, so that it tilted towards the outside

of the wall. I threw my weight on the front part of the platform, and we commenced our downward fall at a

sharp angle. A second enlarged the angle, and without further ado we slid away into the darkness. Then,

ascending as we went, when the engine began to work at its strength, we turned, and presently made straight

The journey was shortnot many minutes. It almost seemed as if no time whatever had elapsed till we saw

below us the gleam of lights, and by them saw a great body of men gathered in military array. We slackened

and descended. The crowd kept deathly silence, but when we were amongst them we needed no telling that it

was not due to lack of heart or absence of joy. The pressure of their hands as they surrounded us, and the

devotion with which they kissed the hands and feet of both the Voivode and his daughter, were evidence

In the midst of it all the low, stern voice of Rooke, who had burst a way to the front beside the Vladika, said:

"Now is the time to attack the Tower. Forward, brothers, but in silence. Let there not be a sound till you are

near the gate; then play your little comedy of the escaping marauders. And 'twill be no comedy for them in

the Tower. The yacht is all ready for the morning, Mr. Sent Leger, in case I do not come out of the

scrimmage if the bluejackets arrive. In such case you will have to handle her yourself. God keep you, my

In a ghostly silence the grim little army moved forwards. Rooke and the men with him disappeared into the

I had little idea, when I started on my homeward journey, that it would have such a strange termination. Even

I, who ever since my boyhood have lived in a whirl of adventure, intrigue, or diplomacy whichever it may

be calledstatecraft, and war, had reason to be surprised. I certainly thought that when I locked myself into

my room in the hotel at Ilsin that I would have at last a spell, however short, of quiet. All the time of my

prolonged negotiations with the various nationalities I had to be at tension; so, too, on my homeward journey,

lest something at the last moment should happen adversely to my mission. But when I was safe on my own

Land of the Blue Mountains, and laid my head on my pillow, where only friends could be around me, I

But to wake with a rude hand over my mouth, and to feel myself grasped tight by so many hands that I could

not move a limb, was a dreadful shock. All after that was like a dreadful dream. I was rolled in a great rug so

tightly that I could hardly breathe, let alone cry out. Lifted by many hands through the window, which I could

hear was softly opened and shut for the purpose, and carried to a boat. Again lifted into some sort of litter, on

which I was borne a long distance, but with considerable rapidity. Again lifted out and dragged through a

doorway opened on purposeI could hear the clang as it was shut behind me. Then the rug was removed,

and I found myself, still in my nightgear, in the midst of a ring of men. There were two score of them, all

Turks, all stronglooking, resolute men, armed to the teeth. My clothes, which had been taken from my

room, were thrown down beside me, and I was told to dress. As the Turks were going from the

roomshaped like a vaultwhere we then were, the last of them, who seemed to be some sort of officer,

"If you cry out or make any noise whatever whilst you are in this Tower, you shall die before your time!"

Presently some food and water were brought me, and a couple of blankets. I wrapped myself up and slept till

early in the morning. Breakfast was brought, and the same men filed in. In the presence of them all the same

"I have given instructions that if you make any noise or betray your presence to anyone outside this Tower,

the nearest man is to restore you to immediate quiet with his yataghan. It you promise me that you will

remain quiet whilst you are within the Tower, I can enlarge your liberties somewhat. Do you promise?" I

promised as he wished; there was no need to make necessary any stricter measure of confinement. Any

chance of escape lay in having the utmost freedom allowed to me. Although I had been taken away with such

secrecy, I knew that before long there would be pursuit. So I waited with what patience I could. I was allowed

to go on the upper platforma consideration due, I am convinced, to my captors' wish for their own comfort

It was not very cheering, for during the daytime I had satisfied myself that it would be quite impossible for

even a younger and more active man than I am to climb the walls. They were built for prison purposes, and a

cat could not find entry for its claws between the stones. I resigned myself to my fate as well as I could.

Wrapping my blanket round me, I lay down and looked up at the sky. I wished to see it whilst I could. I was

just dropping to sleepthe unutterable silence of the place broken only now and again by some remark by

my captors in the rooms below mewhen there was a strange appearance just over mean appearance so

Across the top of the tower, some height above, drifted, slowly and silently, a great platform. Although the

night was dark, it was so much darker where I was within the hollow of the Tower that I could actually see

what was above me. I knew it was an aeroplaneone of which I had seen in Washington. A man was seated

in the centre, steering; and beside him was a silent figure of a woman all wrapped in white. It made my heart

beat to see her, for she was figured something like my Teuta, but broader, less shapely. She leaned over, and

a whispered "Ssh!" crept down to me. I answered in similar way. Whereupon she rose, and the man lowered

her down into the Tower. Then I saw that it was my dear daughter who had come in this wonderful way to

save me. With infinite haste she helped me to fasten round my waist a belt attached to a rope, which was

coiled round her; and then the man, who was a giant in strength as well as stature, raised us both to the

Within a few seconds, and without any discovery being made of my escape, we were speeding towards the

sea. The lights of Ilsin were in front of us. Before reaching the town, however, we descended in the midst of a

little army of my own people, who were gathered ready to advance upon the Silent Tower, there to effect, if

necessary, my rescue by force. Small chance would there have been of my life in case of such a struggle.

Happily, however, the devotion and courage of my dear daughter and of her gallant companion prevented

such a necessity. It was strange to me to find such joyous reception amongst my friends expressed in such a

whispered silence. There was no time for comment or understanding or the asking of questionsI was fain

When the expedition went out against the Silent Tower, Teuta and I went to her tent, and with us came her

gigantic companion, who seemed not wearied, but almost overcome with sleep. When we came into the tent,

over which at a little distance a cordon of our mountaineers stood on guard, he said to me:

"May I ask you, sir, to pardon me for a time, and allow the Voivodin to explain matters to you? She will, I

know, so far assist me, for there is so much work still to be done before we are free of the present peril. For

myself, I am almost overcome with sleep. For three nights I have had no sleep, but all during that time much

labour and more anxiety. I could hold on longer; but at daybreak I must go out to the Turkish warship that

lies in the offing. She is a Turk, though she does not confess to it; and she it is who has brought hither the

marauders who captured both your daughter and yourself. It is needful that I go, for I hold a personal

authority from the National Council to take whatever step may be necessary for our protection. And when I

go I should be clearheaded, for war may rest on that meeting. I shall be in the adjoining tent, and shall come

at once if I am summoned, in case you wish for me before dawn." Here my daughter struck in:

"Father, ask him to remain here. We shall not disturb him, I am sure, in our talking. And, moreover, if you

knew how much I owe to himto his own bravery and his strengthyou would understand how much safer

I feel when he is close to me, though we are surrounded by an army of our brave mountaineers."

"But, my daughter," I said, for I was as yet all in ignorance, "there are confidences between father and

daughter which none other may share. Some of what has been I know, but I want to know all, and it might be

better that no strangerhowever valiant he may be, or no matter in what measure we are bound to

himshould be present." To my astonishment, she who had always been amenable to my lightest wish

"Father, there are other confidences which have to be respected in like wise. Bear with me, dear, till I have

told you all, and I am right sure that you will agree with me. I ask it, father."

That settled the matter, and as I could see that the gallant gentleman who had rescued me was swaying on his

Then I had to help him, for almost on the instant he sank down, and I had to guide him to the rugs spread on

the ground. In a few seconds he was in a deep sleep. As I stood looking at him, till I had realized that he vas

really asleep, I could not help marvelling at the bounty of Nature that could uphold even such a man as this to

the last moment of work to be done, and then allow so swift a collapse when all was over, and he could rest

He was certainly a splendid fellow. I think I never saw so fine a man physically in my life. And if the lesson

of his physiognomy be true, he is as sterling inwardly as his external is fair. "Now," said I to Teuta, "we are

to all intents quite alone. Tell me all that has been, so that I may understand."

Whereupon my daughter, making me sit down, knelt beside me, and told me from end to end the most

marvellous story I had ever heard or read of. Something of it I had already known from the Archbishop

Paleologue's later letters, but of all else I was ignorant. Far away in the great West beyond the Atlantic, and

again on the fringe of the Eastern seas, I had been thrilled to my heart's core by the heroic devotion and

fortitude of my daughter in yielding herself for her country's sake to that fearful ordeal of the Crypt; of the

grief of the nation at her reported death, news of which was so mercifully and wisely withheld from me as

long as possible; of the supernatural rumours that took root so deep; but no word or hint had come to me of a

man who had come across the orbit of her life, much less of all that has resulted from it. Neither had I known

of her being carried off, or of the thrice gallant rescue of her by Rupert. Little wonder that I thought so highly

of him even at the first moment I had a clear view of him when he sank down to sleep before me. Why, the

man must be a marvel. Even our mountaineers could not match such endurance as his. In the course of her

narrative my daughter told me of how, being wearied with her long waiting in the tomb, and waking to find

herself alone when the floods were out, and even the Crypt submerged, she sought safety and warmth

elsewhere; and how she came to the Castle in the night, and found the strange man alone. I said: "That was

dangerous, daughter, if not wrong. The man, brave and devoted as he is, must answer meyour father." At

that she was greatly upset, and before going on with her narrative, drew me close in her arms, and whispered

"Be gentle to me, father, for I have had much to bear. And be good to him, for he holds my heart in his

breast!" I reassured her with a gentle pressurethere was no need to speak. She then went on to tell me

about her marriage, and how her husband, who had fallen into the belief that she was a Vampire, had

determined to give even his soul for her; and how she had on the night of the marriage left him and gone back

to the tomb to play to the end the grim comedy which she had undertaken to perform till my return; and how,

on the second night after her marriage, as she was in the garden of the Castle going, as she shyly told me,

to see if all was well with her husband she was seized secretly, muffled up, bound, and carried off. Here

she made a pause and a digression. Evidently some fear lest her husband and myself should quarrel assailed

"Do understand, father, that Rupert's marriage to me was in all ways regular, and quite in accord with our

customs. Before we were married I told the Archbishop of my wish. He, as your representative during your

absence, consented himself, and brought the matter to the notice of the Vladika and the Archimandrites. All

these concurred, having exacted from mevery properly, I thinka sacred promise to adhere to my

selfappointed task. The marriage itself was orthodox in all waysthough so far unusual that it was held at

night, and in darkness, save for the lights appointed by the ritual. As to that, the Archbishop himself, or the

Archimandrite of Spazac, who assisted him, or the Vladika, who acted as Paranymph, will, all or any of them,

give you full details. Your representative made all inquiries as to Rupert Sent Leger, who lived in Vissarion,

though he did not know who I was, or from his point of view who I had been. But I must tell you of my

And so she went on to tell me of that unavailing journey south by her captors; of their bafflement by the

cordon which Rupert had established at the first word of danger to "the daughter of our leader," though he

little knew who the "leader" was, or who was his "daughter"; of how the brutal marauders tortured her to

speed with their daggers; and how her wounds left bloodmarks on the ground as she passed along; then of

the halt in the valley, when the marauders came to know that their road north was menaced, if not already

blocked; of the choosing of the murderers, and their keeping ward over her whilst their companions went to

survey the situation; and of her gallant rescue by that noble fellow, her husbandmy son I shall call him

Then my daughter went on to tell me of the race back to Vissarion, when Rupert went ahead of allas a

leader should do; of the summoning of the Archbishop and the National Council; and of their placing the

nation's handjar in Rupert's hand; of the journey to Ilsin, and the flight of my daughterand my sonon the

As she finished, the sleeping man stirred and wokebroad awake in a secondsure sign of a man

accustomed to campaign and adventure. At a glance he recalled everything that had been, and sprang to his

feet. He stood respectfully before me for a few seconds before speaking. Then he said, with an open,

"I see, sir, you know all. Am I forgivenfor Teuta's sake as well as my own?" By this time I was also on my

feet. A man like that walks straight into my heart. My daughter, too, had risen, and stood by my side. I put

out my hand and grasped his, which seemed to leap to meet meas only the hand of a swordsman can do.

"I am glad you are my son!" I said. It was all I could say, and I meant it and all it implied. We shook hands

warmly. Teuta was pleased; she kissed me, and then stood holding my arm with one hand, whilst she linked

He summoned one of the sentries without, and told him to ask Captain Rooke to come to him. The latter had

been ready for a call, and came at once. When through the open flap of the tent we saw him coming,

Rupertas I must call him now, because Teuta wishes it; and I like to do it myselfsaid:

"I must be off to board the Turkish vessel before it comes inshore. Goodbye, sir, in case we do not meet

again." He said the last few words in so low a voice that I only could hear them. Then he kissed his wife, and

told her he expected to be back in time for breakfast, and was gone. He met RookeI am hardly accustomed

to call him Captain as yet, though, indeed, he well deserves itat the edge of the cordon of sentries, and they

went quickly together towards the port, where the yacht was lying with steam up.

When the Gospodar Rupert and Captain Rooke came within hailing distance of the strange ship, the former

hailed her, using one after another the languages of England, Germany, France, Russia, Turkey, Greece,

Spain, Portugal, and another which I did not know; I think it must have been American. By this time the

whole line of the bulwark was covered by a row of Turkish faces. When, in Turkish, the Gospodar asked for

the Captain, the latter came to the gangway, which had been opened, and stood there. His uniform was that of

the Turkish navyof that I am prepared to swearbut he made signs of not understanding what had been

said; whereupon the Gospodar spoke again, but in French this time. I append the exact conversation which

took place, none other joining in it. I took down in shorthand the words of both as they were spoken:

CAPTAIN (throwing his eye over the tophamper). "I do not see that any flag is flying."

GOSPODAR. "I take it that, as commander, you can allow me on board with my two companions?"

GOSPODAR (taking off his cap). "I ask your courtesy, Captain. I am the representative and accredited

officer of the National Council of the Land of the Blue Mountains, in whose waters you now are; and on their

The Turk, who was, I am bound to say, in manner most courteous as yet, gave some command to his officers,

whereupon the companion ladders and stage were lowered and the gangway manned, as is usual for the

The Gospodar bowed. Our companionladder was rigged on the instant, and a launch lowered. The Gospodar

and Captain Rooketaking me with thementered, and rowed to the warship, where we were all

honourably received. There were an immense number of men on board, soldiers as well as seamen. It looked

more like a warlike expedition than a fightingship in time of peace. As we stepped on the deck, the seamen

and marines, who were all armed as at drill, presented arms. The Gospodar went first towards the Captain,

"I am Rupert Sent Leger, a subject of his Britannic Majesty, presently residing at Vissarion, in the Land of

the Blue Mountains. I am at present empowered to act for the National Council in all matters. Here is my

credential!" As he spoke he handed to the Captain a letter. It was written in five different languages

Balkan, Turkish, Greek, English, and French. The Captain read it carefully all through, forgetful for the

moment that he had seemingly been unable to understand the Gospodar's question spoken in the Turkish

GOSPODAR. "You are here in a ship of war in Blue Mountain waters, yet you fly no flag of any nation. You

have sent armed men ashore in your boats, thus committing an act of war. The National Council of the Land

of the Blue Mountains requires to know what nation you serve, and why the obligations of international law

The Captain seemed to wait for further speech, but the Gospodar remained silent; whereupon the former

GOSPODAR. "Then, sir, you, as commander of a shipand especially a ship of warmust know that in

thus violating national and maritime laws you, and all on board this ship, are guilty of an act of piracy. This is

not even piracy on the high seas. You are not merely within territorial waters, but you have invaded a national

port. As you refuse to disclose the nationality of your ship, I accept, as you seem to do, your status as that of a

CAPTAIN (with manifest hostility). "I accept the responsibility of my own acts. Without admitting your

contention, I tell you now that whatever action you take shall be at your own peril and that of your National

Council. Moreover, I have reason to believe that my men who were sent ashore on special service have been

beleaguered in a tower which can be seen from the ship. Before dawn this morning firing was heard from that

direction, from which I gather that attack was made on them. They, being only a small party, may have been

murdered. If such be so, I tell you that you and your miserable little nation, as you call it, shall pay such

bloodmoney as you never thought of. I am responsible for this, and, by Allah! there shall be a great revenge.

You have not in all your navyif navy you have at all power to cope with even one ship like this, which

is but one of many. My guns shall be trained on Ilsin, to which end I have come inshore. You and your

companions have free conduct back to port; such is due to the white flag which you fly. Fifteen minutes will

bring you back whence you came. Go! And remember that whatever you may do amongst your mountain

GOSPODAR (slowly and in a ringing voice). "The Land of the Blue Mountains has its own defences on sea

CAPTAIN (taking out his watch). "It is now close on five bells. At the first stroke of six bells our guns shall

GOSPODAR (calmly). "It is my last duty to warn you, sirand to warn all on this shipthat much may

happen before even the first stroke of six bells. Be warned in time, and give over this piratical attack, the very

CAPTAIN (violently). "Do you dare to threaten me, and, moreover, my ship's company? We are one, I tell

you, in this ship; and the last man shall perish like the first ere this enterprise fail. Go!"

With a bow, the Gospodar turned and went down the ladder, we following him. In a couple of minutes the

When we turned shoreward after my stormy interview with the pirate CaptainI can call him nothing else at

present, Rooke gave orders to a quartermaster on the bridge, and The Lady began to make to a little

northward of Ilsin port. Rooke himself went aft to the wheelhouse, taking several men with him.

When we were quite near the rocksthe water is so deep here that there is no dangerwe slowed down,

merely drifting along southwards towards the port. I was myself on the bridge, and could see all over the

decks. I could also see preparations going on upon the warship. Ports were opened, and the great guns on the

turrets were lowered for action. When we were starboard broadside on to the warship, I saw the port side of

the steeringhouse open, and Rooke's men sliding out what looked like a huge grey crab, which by tackle

from within the wheelhouse was lowered softly into the sea. The position of the yacht hid the operation

from sight of the warship. The doors were shut again, and the yacht's pace began to quicken. We ran into the

port. I had a vague idea that Rooke had some desperate project on hand. Not for nothing had he kept the

All along the frontage was a great crowd of eager men. But they had considerately left the little mole at the

southern entrance, whereon was a little tower, on whose round top a signalgun was placed, free for my own

use. When I was landed on this pier I went along to the end, and, climbing the narrow stair within, went out

on the sloping roof. I stood up, for I was determined to show the Turks that I was not afraid for myself, as

they would understand when the bombardment should begin. It was now but a very few minutes before the

fatal hoursix bells. But all the same I was almost in a state of despair. It was terrible to think of all those

poor souls in the town who had done nothing wrong, and who were to be wiped out in the coming

bloodthirsty, wanton attack. I raised my glasses to see how preparations were going on upon the warship.

As I looked I had a momentary fear that my eyesight was giving way. At one moment I had the deck of the

warship focussed with my glasses, and could see every detail as the gunners waited for the word to begin the

bombardment with the great guns of the barbettes. The next I saw nothing but the empty sea. Then in another

instant there was the ship as before, but the details were blurred. I steadied myself against the signalgun, and

looked again. Not more than two, or at the most three, seconds had elapsed. The ship was, for the moment,

full in view. As I looked, she gave a queer kind of quick shiver, prow and stern, and then sideways. It was for

all the world like a rat shaken in the mouth of a skilled terrier. Then she remained still, the one placid thing to

be seen, for all around her the sea seemed to shiver in little independent eddies, as when water is broken

I continued to look, and when the deck was, or seemed, quite still for the shivering water round the ship

kept catching my eyes through the outer rays of the lensesI noticed that nothing was stirring. The men who

had been at the guns were all lying down; the men in the fightingtops had leaned forward or backward, and

their arms hung down helplessly. Everywhere was desolationin so far as life was concerned. Even a little

brown bear, which had been seated on the cannon which was being put into range position, had jumped or

fallen on deck, and lay there stretched outand still. It was evident that some terrible shock had been given

to the mighty warvessel. Without a doubt or a thought why I did so, I turned my eyes towards where The

Lady lay, port broadside now to the inside, in the harbour mouth. I had the key now to the mystery of Rooke's

As I looked I saw just outside the harbour a thin line of cleaving water. This became more marked each

instant, till a steel disc with glass eyes that shone in the light of the sun rose above the water. It was about the

size of a beehive, and was shaped like one. It made a straight line for the aft of the yacht. At the same

moment, in obedience to some command, given so quietly that I did not hear it, the men went belowall

save some few, who began to open out doors in the port side of the wheelhouse. The tackle was run out

through an opened gangway on that side, and a man stood on the great hook at the lower end, balancing

himself by hanging on the chain. In a few seconds he came up again. The chain tightened and the great grey

crab rose over the edge of the deck, and was drawn into the wheel house, the doors of which were closed,

I waited, quite quiet. After a space of a few minutes, Captain Rooke in his uniform walked out of the

wheelhouse. He entered a small boat, which had been in the meantime lowered for the purpose, and was

rowed to the steps on the mole. Ascending these, he came directly towards the signaltower. When he had

"All well, sir," he answered. "We shan't have any more trouble with that lot, I think. You warned that

pirateI wish he had been in truth a clean, honest, straightforward pirate, instead of the measly Turkish

swab he wasthat something might occur before the first stroke of six bells. Well, something has occurred,

and for him and all his crew that six bells will never sound. So the Lord fights for the Cross against the

Crescent! Bismillah. Amen!" He said this in a manifestly formal way, as though declaiming a ritual. The next

instant he went on in the thoroughly practical conventional way which was usual to him:

"A thousand, my dear Rooke," I said. "You can't ask me anything which I shall not freely grant. And I speak

within my brief from the National Council. You have saved Ilsin this day, and the Council will thank you for

"Me, sir?" he said, with a look of surprise on his face which seemed quite genuine. "If you think that, I am

"For going to sleep on duty, sir! And the fact is, I was worn out in the attack on the Silent Tower last night,

and when you had your interview with the pirateall good pirates forgive me for the blasphemy!

Amen!and I knew that everything was going smoothly, I went into the wheelhouse and took forty winks."

He said all this without moving so much as an eyelid, from which I gathered that he wished absolute silence

"Touching that request, sir. When I have left you and the Voivode and the Voivodin, of courseat

Vissarion, together with such others as you may choose to bring there with you, may I bring the yacht back

here for a spell? I rather think that there is a good deal of cleaning up to be done, and the crew of The Lady

"Yes, Admiral. At present I can only say that tentatively, but by tomorrow I am sure the National Council

will have confirmed it. I am afraid, old friend, that your squadron will be only your flagship for the present;

"So long as I am Admiral, your honour, I shall have no other flagship than The Lady. I am not a young man,

but, young or old, my pennon shall float over no other deck. Now, one other favour, Mr. Sent Leger? It is a

corollary of the first, so I do not hesitate to ask. May I appoint Lieutenant Desmond, my present First Officer,

to the command of the battleship? Of course, he will at first only command the prize crew; but in such case

he will fairly expect the confirmation of his rank later. I had better, perhaps, tell you, sir, that he is a very

capable seaman, learned in all the sciences that pertain to a battleship, and bred in the first navy in the world."

"By all means, Admiral. Your nomination shall, I think I may promise you, be confirmed."

Not another word we spoke. I returned with him in his boat to The Lady, which was brought to the dock wall,

I hurried off to my Wife and the Voivode. Rooke, calling Desmond to him, went on the bridge of The Lady,

which turned, and went out at terrific speed to the battleship, which was already drifting up northward on the

The meeting of the National Council, July 6, was but a continuation of that held before the rescue of the

Voivodin Vissarion, the members of the Council having been during the intervening night housed in the

Castle of Vissarion. When, in the early morning, they met, all were jubilant; for late at night the firesignal

had flamed up from Ilsin with the glad news that the Voivode Peter Vissarion was safe, having been rescued

with great daring on an aeroplane by his daughter and the Gospodar Rupert, as the people call himMister

Whilst the Council was sitting, word came that a great peril to the town of Ilsin had been averted. A

warvessel acknowledging to no nationality, and therefore to be deemed a pirate, had threatened to bombard

the town; but just before the time fixed for the fulfilment of her threat, she was shaken to such an extent by

some subaqueous means that, though she herself was seemingly uninjured, nothing was left alive on board.

Thus the Lord preserves His own! The consideration of this, as well as the other incident, was postponed until

the coming Voivode and the Gospodar Rupert, together with who were already on their way hither.

The Council resumed its sitting at four o'clock. The Voivode Peter Vissarion and the Voivodin Teuta had

arrived with the "Gospodar Rupert," as the mountaineers call him (Mr. Rupert Sent Leger) on the armoured

yacht he calls The Lady. The National Council showed great pleasure when the Voivode entered the hall in

which the Council met. He seemed much gratified by the reception given to him. Mr. Rupert Sent Leger, by

the express desire of the Council, was asked to be present at the meeting. He took a seat at the bottom of the

hall, and seemed to prefer to remain there, though asked by the President of the Council to sit at the top of the

When the formalities of such Councils had been completed, the Voivode handed to the President a

memorandum of his report on his secret mission to foreign Courts on behalf of the National Council. He then

explained at length, for the benefit of the various members of the Council, the broad results of his mission.

The result was, he said, absolutely satisfactory. Everywhere he had been received with distinguished

courtesy, and given a sympathetic hearing. Several of the Powers consulted had made delay in giving final

answers, but this, he explained, was necessarily due to new considerations arising from the international

complications which were universally dealt with throughout the world as "the Balkan Crisis." In time,

however (the Voivode went on), these matters became so far declared as to allow the waiting Powers to form

definite judgmentwhich, of course, they did not declare to himas to their own ultimate action. The final

resultif at this initial stage such tentative setting forth of their own attitude in each case can be so

namedwas that he returned full of hope (founded, he might say, upon a justifiable personal belief) that the

Great Powers throughout the worldNorth, South, East, and Westwere in thorough sympathy with the

Land of the Blue Mountains in its aspirations for the continuance of its freedom. "I also am honoured," he

continued, "to bring to you, the Great Council of the nation, the assurance of protection against unworthy

Whilst he was speaking, the Gospodar Rupert was writing a few words on a strip of paper, which he sent up

to the President. When the Voivode had finished speaking, there was a prolonged silence. The President rose,

and in a hush said that the Council would like to hear Mr. Rupert Sent Leger, who had a communication to

Mr. Rupert Sent Leger rose, and reported how, since he had been entrusted by the Council with the rescue of

the Voivode Peter of Vissarion, he had, by aid of the Voivodin, effected the escape of the Voivode from the

Silent Tower; also that, following this happy event, the mountaineers, who had made a great cordon round the

Tower so soon as it was known that the Voivode had been imprisoned within it, had stormed it in the night.

As a determined resistance was offered by the marauders, who had used it as a place of refuge, none of these

escaped. He then went on to tell how he sought interview with the Captain of the strange warship, which,

without flying any flag, invaded our waters. He asked the President to call on me to read the report of that

meeting. This, in obedience to his direction, I did. The acquiescent murmuring of the Council showed how

When I resumed my seat, Mr. Sent Leger described how, just before the time fixed by the "pirate

Captain"so he designated him, as did every speaker thereafterthe warship met with some undersea

accident, which had a destructive effect on all on board her. Then he added certain words, which I give

verbatim, as I am sure that others will some time wish to remember them in their exactness:

"By the way, President and Lords of the Council, I trust I may ask you to confirm Captain Rooke, of the

armoured yacht The Lady, to be Admiral of the Squadron of the Land of the Blue Mountains, and also

Captain (tentatively) Desmond, late FirstLieutenant of The Lady, to the command of the second warship of

our fleetthe as yet unnamed vessel, whose former Captain threatened to bombard Ilsin. My Lords, Admiral

Rooke has done great service to the Land of the Blue Mountains, and deserves well at your hands. You will

have in him, I am sure, a great official. One who will till his last breath give you good and loyal service."

He had sat down, the President put to the Council resolutions, which were passed by acclamation. Admiral

Rooke was given command of the navy, and Captain Desmond confirmed in his appointment to the captaincy

In thanking the Council for acceding to his request, and for the great honour done him in the naming of the

"May I ask that the armoured yacht The Lady be accepted by you, the National Council, on behalf of the

In response to the mighty cheer of the Council with which the splendid gift was accepted the Gospodar

As no agenda of the meeting had been prepared, there was for a time, not silence, but much individual

conversation. In the midst of it the Voivode rose up, whereupon there was a strict silence. All listened with an

"President and Lords of the Council, Archbishop, and Vladika, I should but ill show my respect did I hesitate

to tell you at this the first opportunity I have had of certain matters personal primarily to myself, but which, in

the progress of recent events, have come to impinge on the affairs of the nation. Until I have done so, I shall

not feel that I have done a duty, long due to you or your predecessors in office, and which I hope you will

allow me to say that I have only kept back for purposes of statecraft. May I ask that you will come back with

me in memory to the year 1890, when our struggle against Ottoman aggression, later on so successfully

brought to a close, was begun. We were then in a desperate condition. Our finances had run so low that we

could not purchase even the bread which we required. Nay, more, we could not procure through the National

Exchequer what we wanted more than breadarms of modern effectiveness; for men may endure hunger

and yet fight well, as the glorious past of our country has proved again and again and again. But when our

foes are better armed than we are, the penalty is dreadful to a nation small as our own is in number, no matter

how brave their hearts. In this strait I myself had to secretly raise a sufficient sum of money to procure the

weapons we needed. To this end I sought the assistance of a great merchantprince, to whom our nation as

well as myself was known. He met me in the same generous spirit which he had shown to other struggling

nationalities throughout a long and honourable career. When I pledged to him as security my own estates, he

wished to tear up the bond, and only under pressure would he meet my wishes in this respect. Lords of the

Council, it was his money, thus generously advanced, which procured for us the arms with which we hewed

"Not long ago that noble merchantand here I trust you will pardon me that I am so moved as to perhaps

appear to suffer in want of respect to this great Councilthis noble merchant passed to his accountleaving

to a near kinsman of his own the royal fortune which he had amassed. Only a few hours ago that worthy

kinsman of the benefactor of our nation made it known to me that in his last will he had bequeathed to me, by

secret trust, the whole of those estates which long ago I had forfeited by effluxion of time, inasmuch as I had

been unable to fulfil the terms of my voluntary bond. It grieves me to think that I have had to keep you so

"But it was by his wise counsel, fortified by my own judgment, that I was silent; for, indeed, I feared, as he

did, lest in our troublous times some doubting spirit without our boundaries, or even within it, might mistrust

the honesty of my purposes for public good, because I was no longer one whose whole fortune was invested

within our confines. This princemerchant, the great English Roger Meltonlet his name be for ever graven

on the hearts of our people!kept silent during his own life, and enjoined on others to come after him to

keep secret from the men of the Blue Mountains that secret loan made to me on their behalf, lest in their eyes

I, who had striven to be their friend and helper, should suffer wrong repute. But, happily, he has left me free

to clear myself in your eyes. Moreover, by arranging to haveunder certain contingencies, which have come

to passthe estates which were originally my own retransferred to me, I have no longer the honour of

having given what I could to the national cause. All such now belongs to him; for it was his moneyand his

"His worthy kinsman you already know, for he has not only been amongst you for many months, but has

already done you good service in his own person. He it was who, as a mighty warrior, answered the summons

of the Vladika when misfortune came upon my house in the capture by enemies of my dear daughter, the

Voivodin Teuta, whom you hold in your hearts; who, with a chosen band of our brothers, pursued the

marauders, and himself, by a deed of daring and prowess, of which poets shall hereafter sing, saved her, when

hope itself seemed to be dead, from their ruthless hands, and brought her back to us; who administered

condign punishment to the miscreants who had dared to so wrong her. He it was who later took me, your

servant, out of the prison wherein another band of Turkish miscreants held me captive; rescued me, with the

help of my dear daughter, whom he had already freed, whilst I had on my person the documents of

international secrecy of which I have already advised yourescued me whilst I had been as yet unsubjected

"Beyond this you know now that of which I was in partial ignorance: how he had, through the skill and

devotion of your new Admiral, wrought destruction on a hecatomb of our malignant foes. You who have

received for the nation the splendid gift of the little warship, which already represents a new era in naval

armament, can understand the greatsouled generosity of the man who has restored the vast possessions of

my House. On our way hither from Ilsin, Rupert Sent Leger made known to me the terms of the trust of his

noble uncle, Roger Melton, andbelieve me that he did so generously, with a joy that transcended my

ownrestored to the last male of the Vissarion race the whole inheritance of a noble line.

"And now, my Lords of the Council, I come to another matter, in which I find myself in something of a

difficulty, for I am aware that in certain ways you actually know more of it than even I myself do. It is

regarding the marriage of my daughter to Rupert Sent Leger. It is known to me that the matter has been

brought before you by the Archbishop, who, as guardian of my daughter during my absence on the service of

the nation, wished to obtain your sanction, as till my return he held her safety in trust. This was so, not from

any merit of mine, but because she, in her own person, had undertaken for the service of our nation a task of

almost incredible difficulty. My Lords, were she child of another father, I should extol to the skies her

bravery, her selfdevotion, her loyalty to the land she loves. Why, then, should I hesitate to speak of her

deeds in fitting terms, since it is my duty, my glory, to hold them in higher honour than can any in this land? I

shall not shame heror even myselfby being silent when such a duty urges me to speak, as Voivode, as

trusted envoy of our nation, as father. Ages hence loyal men and women of our Land of the Blue Mountains

will sing her deeds in song and tell them in story. Her name, Teuta, already sacred in these regions, where it

was held by a great Queen, and honoured by all men, will hereafter be held as a symbol and type of woman's

devotion. Oh, my Lords, we pass along the path of life, the best of us but a little time marching in the sunlight

between gloom and gloom, and it is during that march that we must be judged for the future. This brave

woman has won knightly spurs as well as any Paladin of old. So is it meet that ere she might mate with one

worthy of her you, who hold in your hands the safety and honour of the State, should give your approval. To

you was it given to sit in judgment on the worth of this gallant Englisher, now my son. You judged him then,

before you had seen his valour, his strength, and skill exercised on behalf of a national cause. You judged

wisely, oh, my brothers, and out of a grateful heart I thank you one and all for it. Well has he justified your

trust by his later acts. When, in obedience to the summons of the Vladika, he put the nation in a blaze and

ranged our boundaries with a ring of steel, he did so unknowing that what was dearest to him in the world

was at stake. He saved my daughter's honour and happiness, and won her safety by an act of valour that

outvies any told in history. He took my daughter with him to bring me out from the Silent Tower on the

wings of the air, when earth had for me no possibility of freedomI, that had even then in my possession the

documents involving other nations which the Soldan would fain have purchased with the half of his empire.

"Henceforth to me, Lords of the Council, this brave man must ever be as a son of my heart, and I trust that in

his name grandsons of my own may keep in bright honour the name which in glorious days of old my fathers

made illustrious. Did I know how adequately to thank you for your interest in my child, I would yield up to

The speech of the Voivode was received with the honour of the Blue Mountainsthe drawing and raising of

For nearly a week we waited for some message from Constantinople, fully expecting either a declaration of

war, or else some inquiry so couched as to make war an inevitable result. The National Council remained on

at Vissarion as the guests of the Voivode, to whom, in accordance with my uncle's will, I had prepared to

retransfer all his estates. He was, by the way, unwilling at first to accept, and it was only when I showed

him Uncle Roger's letter, and made him read the Deed of Transfer prepared in anticipation by Mr. Trent, that

"As you, my good friends, have so arranged, I must accept, be it only in honour to the wishes of the dead. But

remember, I only do so but for the present, reserving to myself the freedom to withdraw later if I so desire."

But Constantinople was silent. The whole nefarious scheme was one of the "putup jobs" which are part of

the dirty work of a certain order of statecraftto be accepted if successful; to be denied in case of failure.

The matter stood thus: Turkey had thrown the diceand lost. Her men were dead; her ship was forfeit. It

was only some ten days after the warship was left derelict with every living thingthat is, everything that

had been livingwith its neck broken, as Rooke informed me, when he brought the ship down the creek, and

housed it in the dock behind the armoured gatesthat we saw an item in The Roma copied from The

"News has been received at Constantinople of the total loss, with all hands, of one of the newest and finest

warships in the Turkish fleet The Mahmoud, Captain Ali Aliwhich foundered in a storm on the night of

July 5, some distance off Cabrera, in the Balearic Isles. There were no survivors, and no wreckage was

discovered by the ships which went in reliefthe Pera and the Mustaphaor reported from anywhere along

the shores of the islands, of which exhaustive search was made. The Mahmoud was doublemanned, as she

carried a full extra crew sent on an educational cruise on the most perfectly scientifically equipped warship

"After all, Turkey is a shrewd Power. She certainly seems to know when she is beaten, and does not intend to

Well, 'tis a bad wind that blows good to nobody. As The Mahmoud was lost off the Balearics, it cannot have

been her that put the marauders on shore and trained her big guns on Ilsin. We take it, therefore, that the latter

must have been a pirate, and as we have taken her derelict in our waters, she is now ours in all ways.

Anyhow, she is ours, and is the first ship of her class in the navy of the Blue Mountains. I am inclined to

think that even if she was or is stilla Turkish ship, Admiral Rooke would not be inclined to let her go.

As for Captain Desmond, I think he would go straight out of his mind if such a thing was to be even

It will be a pity if we have any more trouble, for life here is very happy with us all now. The Voivode is, I

think, like a man in a dream. Teuta is ideally happy, and the real affection which sprang up between them

when she and Aunt Janet met is a joy to think of. I had posted Teuta about her, so that when they should meet

my wife might not, by any inadvertence, receive or cause any pain. But the moment Teuta saw her she ran

straight over to her and lifted her in her strong young arms, and, raising her up as one would lift a child,

kissed her. Then, when she had put her sitting in the chair from which she had arisen when we entered the

room, she knelt down before her, and put her face down in her lap. Aunt Janet's face was a study; I myself

could hardly say whether at the first moment surprise or joy predominated. But there could be no doubt about

it the instant after. She seemed to beam with happiness. When Teuta knelt to her, she could only say:

"My dear, my dear, I am glad! Rupert's wife, you and I must love each other very much." Seeing that they

were laughing and crying in each other's arms, I thought it best to come away and leave them alone. And I

didn't feel a bit lonely either when I was out of sight of them. I knew that where those two dear women were

When I came back, Teuta was sitting on Aunt Janet's knee. It seemed rather stupendous for the old lady, for

Teuta is such a splendid creature that even when she sits on my own knee and I catch a glimpse of us in some

My wife was jumping up as soon as I was seen, but Aunt Janet held her tight to her, and said:

"Don't stir, dear. It is such happiness to me to have you there. Rupert has always been my 'little boy,' and, in

spite of all his being such a giant, he is so still. And so you, that he loves, must be my little girlin spite of

all your beauty and your strengthand sit on my knee, till you can place there a little one that shall be dear

to us all, and that shall let me feel my youth again. When first I saw you I was surprised, for, somehow,

though I had never seen you nor even heard of you, I seemed to know your face. Sit where you are, dear. It is

Teuta looked at me, flushing rosily; but she sat quiet, and drew the old lady's white head on her young breast.

I used to think that whenever Rupert should get married or start on the way to it by getting engagedI would

meet his future wife with something of the same affection that I have always had for himself. But I know now

that what was really in my mind was jealousy, and that I was really fighting against my own instincts, and

pretending to myself that I was not jealous. Had I ever had the faintest idea that she would be anything the

least like Teuta, that sort of feeling should never have had even a foothold. No wonder my dear boy is in love

with her, for, truth to tell, I am in love with her myself. I don't think I ever met a creaturea woman

creature, of course, I meanwith so many splendid qualities. I almost fear to say it, lest it should seem to

myself wrong; but I think she is as good as a woman as Rupert is as a man. And what more than that can I

say? I thought I loved her and trusted her, and knew her all I could, until this morning.

I was in my own room, as it is still called. For, though Rupert tells me in confidence that under his uncle's

will the whole estate of Vissarion, Castle and all, really belongs to the Voivode, and though the Voivode has

been persuaded to accept the position, he (the Voivode) will not allow anything to be changed. He will not

even hear a word of my going, or changing my room, or anything. And Rupert backs him up in it, and Teuta

Well, this morning, when Rupert was with the Voivode at a meeting of the National Council in the Great

Hall, Teuta came to me, and (after closing the door and bolting it, which surprised me a little) came and knelt

down beside me, and put her face in my lap. I stroked her beautiful black hair, and said:

"What is it, Teuta darling? Is there any trouble? And why did you bolt the door? Has anything happened to

Rupert?" When she looked up I saw that her beautiful black eyes, with the stars in them, were overflowing

with tears not yet shed. But she smiled through them, and the tears did not fall. When I saw her smile my

heart was eased, and I said without thinking: "Thank God, darling, Rupert is all right."

"I thank God, too, dear Aunt Janet!" she said softly; and I took her in my arms and laid her head on my

"Go on, dear," I said; "tell me what it is that troubles you?" This time I saw the tears drop, as she lowered her

"I'm afraid I have deceived you, Aunt Janet, and that you will not cannotforgive me."

"Lord save you, child!" I said, "there's nothing that you could do that I could not and would not forgive. Not

that you would ever do anything base, for that is the only thing that is hard to forgive. Tell me now what

She looked up in my eyes fearlessly, this time with only the signs of tears that had been, and said proudly:

"Nothing base, Aunt Janet. My father's daughter would not willingly be base. I do not think she could.

Moreover, had I ever done anything base I should not be here, forforI should never have been Rupert's

"Then what is it? Tell your old Aunt Janet, dearie." She answered me with another question:

"You are the Voivodin Teuta Vissarionthe daughter of the Voivode Or, rather, you were; you are now

Mrs. Rupert Sent Leger. For he is still an Englishman, and a good subject of our noble King."

"Yes, Aunt Janet," she said, "I am that, and proud to be itprouder than I would be were I my namesake,

who was Queen in the old days. But how and where did I see Rupert first?" I did not know, and frankly told

"I saw him first in his own room at night." I knew in my heart that in whatever she did had been nothing

"I was in danger, and in deadly fear. I was afraid I might dienot that I fear deathand I wanted help and

On the instant it came to me how I knew her face, even the first time I had seen it. I wished to help her out of

"Dearie, I think I know. Tell me, child, will you put on the frock . . . the dress . . . costume you wore that

night, and let me see you in it? It is not mere idle curiosity, my child, but something far, far above such idle

"Wait for me a minute, Aunt Janet," she said, as she rose up; "I shall not be long." Then she left the room.

In a very few minutes she was back. Her appearance might have frightened some people, for she was clad

only in a shroud. Her feet were bare, and she walked across the room with the gait of an empress, and stood

before me with her eyes modestly cast down. But when presently she looked up and caught my eyes, a smile

rippled over her face. She threw herself once more before me on her knees, and embraced me as she said:

"I was afraid I might frighten you, dear." I knew I could truthfully reassure her as to that, so I proceeded to do

"Do not worry yourself, my dear. I am not by nature timid. I come of a fighting stock which has sent out

heroes, and I belong to a family wherein is the gift of Second Sight. Why should we fear? We know!

Moreover, I saw you in that dress before. Teuta, I saw you and Rupert married!" This time she herself it was

"I was not there. My Seeing was long before! Tell me, dear, what day, or rather what night, was it that you

"I do not know. Alas! I lost count of the days as I lay in the tomb in that dreary Crypt."

"Yes. I had to leave the Crypt, for a great flood was out, and the church was flooded. I had to seek

helpwarmthfor I feared I might die. Oh, I was not, as I have told you, afraid of death. But I had

undertaken a terrible task to which I had pledged myself. It was for my father's sake, and the sake of the

Land, and I felt that it was a part of my duty to live. And so I lived on, when death would have been relief. It

was to tell you all about this that I came to your room today. But how did you see meusmarried?"

"Ah, my child!" I answered, "that was before the marriage took place. The morn after the night that you came

in the wet, when, having been troubled in uncanny dreaming, I came to see if Rupert was a'richt, I lost

remembrance o' my dreaming, for the floor was all wet, and that took off my attention. But later, the morn

after Rupert used his fire in his room for the first time, I told him what I had dreamt; for, lassie, my dear, I

saw ye as bride at that weddin' in fine lace o'er yer shrood, and orangeflowers and ithers in yer black hair;

an' I saw the stars in yer bonny eenthe een I love. But oh, my dear, when I saw the shrood, and kent what it

might mean, I expeckit to see the worms crawl round yer feet. But do ye ask yer man to tell ye what I tell't

him that morn. 'Twill interest ye to know how the hairt o' men can learn by dreams. Has he ever tellt ye aught

"No, dear," she said simply. "I think that perhaps he was afraid that one or other of us, if not both, might be

upset by it if he did. You see, he did not tell you anything at all of our meeting, though I am sure that he will

be glad when he knows that we both know all about it, and have told each other everything."

That was very sweet of her, and very thoughtful in all ways, so I said that which I thought would please her

"Ah, lassie, that is what a wife should bewhat a wife should do. Rupert is blessed and happy to have his

Letter from Ernest Roger Halbard Melton, Humcroft, Salop, to Rupert Sent Leger, Vissarion, Land of the

We have heard such glowing accounts of Vissarion that I am coming out to see you. As you are yourself now

a landowner, you will understand that my coming is not altogether a pleasure. Indeed, it is a duty first. When

my father dies I shall be head of the familythe family of which Uncle Roger, to whom we were related,

was a member. It is therefore meet and fitting that I should know something of our family branches and of

their Seats. I am not giving you time for much warning, so am coming on immediatelyin fact, I shall arrive

almost as soon as this letter. But I want to catch you in the middle of your tricks. I hear that the Blue

Mountaineer girls are peaches, so don't send them ALL away when you hear I'm coming!

Do send a yacht up to Fiume to meet me. I hear you have all sorts of craft at Vissarion. The MacSkelpie, I

hear, said you received her as a Queen; so I hope you will do the decent by one of your own flesh and blood,

and the future Head of the House at that. I shan't bring much of a retinue with me. _I_ wasn't made a

billionaire by old Roger, so can only take my modest "man Friday"whose name is Jenkinson, and a

Cockney at that. So don't have too much gold lace and diamondhilted scimitars about, like a good chap, or

else he'll want the very worsthis wyges ryzed. That old image Rooke that came over for Miss McS., and

whom by chance I saw at the attorney man's, might pilot me down from Fiume. The old

gentlemanbyActof Parliament Mr. Bingham Trent (I suppose he has hyphened it by this time) told me

that Miss McS. said he "did her proud" when she went over under his charge. I shall be at Fiume on the

evening of Wednesday, and shall stay at the Europa, which is, I am told, the least indecent hotel in the place.

So you know where to find me, or any of your attendant demons can know, in case I am to suffer "substituted

In obedience to your explicit direction that I should meet Mr. Ernest R. H. Melton at Fiume, and report to you

exactly what occurred, "without keeping anything back,"as you will remember you said, I beg to report.

I brought the steamyacht Trent to Fiume, arriving there on the morning of Thursday. At 11.30 p.m. I went to

meet the train from St. Peter, due 11.40. It was something late, arriving just as the clock was beginning to

strike midnight. Mr. Melton was on board, and with him his valet Jenkinson. I am bound to say that he did

not seem very pleased with his journey, and expressed much disappointment at not seeing Your Honour

awaiting him. I explained, as you directed, that you had to attend with the Voivode Vissarion and the Vladika

the National Council, which met at Plazac, or that otherwise you would have done yourself the pleasure of

coming to meet him. I had, of course, reserved rooms (the Prince of Wales's suite), for him at the Re

d'Ungheria, and had waiting the carriage which the proprietor had provided for the Prince of Wales when he

stayed there. Mr. Melton took his valet with him (on the boxseat), and I followed in a Stadtwagen with the

luggage. When I arrived, I found the maitre d'hotel in a stupor of concern. The English nobleman, he said,

had found fault with everything, and used to him language to which he was not accustomed. I quieted him,

telling him that the stranger was probably unused to foreign ways, and assuring him that Your Honour had

every faith in him. He announced himself satisfied and happy at the assurance. But I noticed that he promptly

put everything in the hands of the headwaiter, telling him to satisfy the milor at any cost, and then went away

I took Mr. Melton's orders for our journey in the morning, and asked if there was anything for which he

"Everything is rotten. Go to hell, and shut the door after you!" His man, who seems a very decent little

fellow, though he is as vain as a peacock, and speaks with a Cockney accent which is simply terrible, came

down the passage after me, and explained "on his own," as he expressed it, that his master, "Mr. Ernest," was

upset by the long journey, and that I was not to mind. I did not wish to make him uncomfortable, so I

explained that I minded nothing except what Your Honour wished; that the steamyacht would be ready at 7

a.m.; and that I should be waiting in the hotel from that time on till Mr. Melton cared to start, to bring him

In the morning I waited till the man Jenkinson came and told me that Mr. Ernest would start at ten. I asked if

he would breakfast on board; he answered that he would take his cafecomplet at the hotel, but breakfast on

We left at ten, and took the electric pinnace out to the Trent, which lay, with steam up, in the roads. Breakfast

was served on board, by his orders, and presently he came up on the bridge, where I was in command. He

brought his man Jenkinson with him. Seeing me there, and not (I suppose) understanding that I was in

command, he unceremoniously ordered me to go on the deck. Indeed, he named a place much lower. I made a

sign of silence to the quartermaster at the wheel, who had released the spokes, and was going, I feared, to

make some impertinent remark. Jenkinson joined me presently, and said, as some sort of explanation of his

When we got in sight of Meleda, Mr. Melton sent for me and asked me where we were to land. I told him

that, unless he wished to the contrary, we were to run to Vissarion; but that my instructions were to land at

whatever port he wished. Whereupon he told me that he wished to stay the night at some place where he

might be able to see some "life." He was pleased to add something, which I presume he thought jocular,

about my being able to "coach" him in such matters, as doubtless even "an old hasbeen like you" had still

some sort of an eye for a pretty girl. I told him as respectfully as I could that I had no knowledge whatever on

such subjects, which were possibly of some interest to younger men, but of none to me. He said no more; so

"Run to the devil, if you like!" was his reply, as he turned away. When we arrived in the creek at Vissarion,

he seemed much milder less aggressive in his manner; but when he heard that you were detained at Plazac,

he got rather "fresh"I use the American term again. I greatly feared there would be a serious misfortune

before we got into the Castle, for on the dock was Julia, the wife of Michael, the Master of the Wine, who is,

as you know, very beautiful. Mr. Melton seemed much taken with her; and she, being flattered by the

attention of a strange gentleman and Your Honour's kinsman, put aside the standoffishness of most of the

Blue Mountain women. Whereupon Mr. Melton, forgetting himself, took her in his arms and kissed her.

Instantly there was a hubbub. The mountaineers present drew their handjars, and almost on the instant sudden

death appeared to be amongst us. Happily the men waited as Michael, who had just arrived on the quaywall

as the outrage took place, ran forward, wheeling his handjar round his head, and manifestly intending to

decapitate Mr. Melton. On the instantI am sorry to say it, for it created a terribly bad effectMr. Melton

dropped on his knees in a state of panic. There was just this good use in itthat there was a pause of a few

seconds. During that time the little Cockney valet, who has the heart of a man in him, literally burst his way

"'Ere, come on, the 'ole lot of ye! 'E ain't done no 'arm. He honly kissed the gal, as any man would. If ye want

to cut off somebody's 'ed, cut off mine. I ain't afride!" There was such genuine pluck in this, and it formed so

fine a contrast to the other's craven attitude (forgive me, Your Honour; but you want the truth!), that I was

glad he was an Englishman, too. The mountaineers recognized his spirit, and saluted with their handjars, even

Michael amongst the number. Half turning his head, the little man said in a fierce whisper:

"Buck up, guv'nor! Get up, or they'll slice ye! 'Ere's Mr. Rooke; 'e'll see ye through it."

By this time the men were amenable to reason, and when I reminded them that Mr. Melton was Your

Honour's cousin, they put aside their handjars and went about their work. I asked Mr. Melton to follow, and

When we got close to the great entrance within the walled courtyard, we found a large number of the servants

gathered, and with them many of the mountaineers, who have kept an organized guard all round the Castle

ever since the abducting of the Voivodin. As both Your Honour and the Voivode were away at Plazac, the

guard had for the time been doubled. When the steward came and stood in the doorway, the servants stood off

somewhat, and the mountaineers drew back to the farther sides and angles of the courtyard. The Voivodin

had, of course, been informed of the guest's (your cousin) coming, and came to meet him in the old custom of

the Blue Mountains. As Your Honour only came to the Blue Mountains recently, and as no occasion has been

since then of illustrating the custom since the Voivode was away, and the Voivodin then believed to be dead,

When to an old Blue Mountain house a guest comes whom it is wished to do honour, the Lady, as in the

vernacular the mistress of the house is called, comes herself to meet the guest at the dooror, rather,

OUTSIDE the doorso that she can herself conduct him within. It is a pretty ceremony, and it is said that of

old in kingly days the monarch always set much store by it. The custom is that, when she approaches the

honoured guest (he need not be royal), she bendsor more properly kneelsbefore him and kisses his hand.

It has been explained by historians that the symbolism is that the woman, showing obedience to her husband,

as the married woman of the Blue Mountains always does, emphasizes that obedience to her husband's guest.

The custom is always observed in its largest formality when a young wife receives for the first time a guest,

and especially one whom her husband wishes to honour. The Voivodin was, of course, aware that Mr. Melton

was your kinsman, and naturally wished to make the ceremony of honour as marked as possible, so as to

When we came into the courtyard, I held back, of course, for the honour is entirely individual, and is never

extended to any other, no matter how worthy he may be. Naturally Mr. Melton did not know the etiquette of

the situation, and so for that is not to be blamed. He took his valet with him when, seeing someone coming to

the door, he went forward. I thought he was going to rush to his welcomer. Such, though not in the ritual,

would have been natural in a young kinsman wishing to do honour to the bride of his host, and would to

anyone have been both understandable and forgivable. It did not occur to me at the time, but I have since

thought that perhaps he had not then heard of Your Honour's marriage, which I trust you will, in justice to the

young gentleman, bear in mind when considering the matter. Unhappily, however, he did not show any such

eagerness. On the contrary, he seemed to make a point of showing indifference. It seemed to me myself that

he, seeing somebody wishing to make much of him, took what he considered a safe opportunity of restoring

to himself his own good opinion, which must have been considerably lowered in the episode of the Wine

The Voivodin, thinking, doubtless, Your Honour, to add a fresh lustre to her welcome, had donned the

costume which all her nation has now come to love and to accept as a dress of ceremonial honour. She wore

her shroud. It moved the hearts of all of us who looked on to see it, and we appreciated its being worn for

such a cause. But Mr. Melton did not seem to care. As he had been approaching she had begun to kneel, and

was already on her knees whilst he was several yards away. There he stopped and turned to speak to his valet,

put a glass in his eye, and looked all round him and up and downindeed, everywhere except at the Great

Lady, who was on her knees before him, waiting to bid him welcome. I could see in the eyes of such of the

mountaineers as were within my range of vision a growing animosity; so, hoping to keep down any such

expression, which I knew would cause harm to Your Honour and the Voivodin, I looked all round them

straight in their faces with a fixed frown, which, indeed, they seemed to understand, for they regained, and for

the time maintained, their usual dignified calm. The Voivodin, may I say, bore the trial wonderfully. No

human being could see that she was in any degree pained or even surprised. Mr. Melton stood looking round

him so long that I had full time to regain my own attitude of calm. At last he seemed to come back to the

knowledge that someone was waiting for him, and sauntered leisurely forward. There was so much

insolence mind you, not insolence that was intended to appear as suchin his movement that the

mountaineers began to steal forward. When he was close up to the Voivodin, and she put out her hand to take

his, he put forward ONE FINGER! I could hear the intake of the breath of the men, now close around, for I

had moved forward, too. I thought it would be as well to be close to your guest, lest something should happen

to him. The Voivodin still kept her splendid selfcontrol. Raising the finger put forward by the guest with the

same deference as though it had been the hand of a King, she bent her head down and kissed it. Her duty of

courtesy now done, she was preparing to rise, when he put his hand into his pocket, and, pulling out a

sovereign, offered it to her. His valet moved his hand forward, as if to pull back his arm, but it was too late. I

am sure, Your Honour, that no affront was intended. He doubtless thought that he was doing a kindness of the

sort usual in England when one "tips" a housekeeper. But all the same, to one in her position, it was an

affront, an insult, open and unmistakable. So it was received by the mountaineers, whose handjars flashed out

as one. For a second it was so received even by the Voivodin, who, with face flushing scarlet, and the stars in

her eves flaming red, sprang to her feet. But in that second she had regained herself, and to all appearances

her righteous anger passed away. Stooping, she took the hand of her guest and raised ityou know how

"You are welcome, kinsman of my husband, to the house of my father, which is presently my husband's also.

Both are grieved that, duty having called them away for the time, they are unable to be here to help me to

I tell you, Your Honour, that it was a lesson in selfrespect which anyone who saw it can never forget. As to

May I, as a faithful servant who has had many years of experience, suggest that Your Honour should

seemfor the present, at any rate not to know any of these things which I have reported, as you wished

me to do. Be sure that the Voivodin will tell you her gracious self aught that she would wish you to know.

And such reticence on your part must make for her happiness, even if it did not for your own.

So that you may know all, as you desired, and that you may have time to school yourself to whatever attitude

you think best to adopt, I send this off to you at once by fleet messenger. Were the aeroplane here, I should

take it myself. I leave here shortly to await the arrival of Sir Colin at Otranto.

To me it seems very providential that Rupert was not at home when that dreadful young man Ernest Melton

arrived, though it is possible that if Rupert had been present he would not have dared to conduct himself so

badly. Of course, I heard all about it from the maids; Teuta never opened her lips to me on the subject. It was

bad enough and stupid enough for him to try to kiss a decent young woman like Julia, who is really as good

as gold and as modest as one of our own Highland lassies; but to think of him insulting Teuta! The little

beast! One would think that a champion idiot out of an Equatorial asylum would know better! If Michael, the

Wine Master, wanted to kill him, I wonder what my Rupert and hers would have done? I am truly thankful

that he was not present. And I am thankful, too, that I was not present either, for I should have made an

exhibition of myself, and Rupert would not have liked that. Hethe little beast! might have seen from the

very dress that the dear girl wore that there was something exceptional about her. But on one account I should

have liked to see her. They tell me that she was, in her true dignity, like a Queen, and that her humility in

receiving her husband's kinsman was a lesson to every woman in the Land. I must be careful not to let Rupert

know that I have heard of the incident. Later on, when it is all blown over and the young man has been got

safely away, I shall tell him of it. Mr. RookeLord High Admiral Rooke, I should saymust be a really

wonderful man to have so held himself in check; for, from what I have heard of him, he must in his younger

days have been worse than Old Morgan of Panama. Mr. Ernest Roger Halbard Melton, of Humcroft, Salop,

Fortunately, I had heard of his meeting with Teuta before he came to see me, for I did not get back from my

walk till after he had arrived. Teuta's noble example was before me, and I determined that I, too, would show

good manners under any circumstances. But I didn't know how mean he is. Think of his saying to me that

Rupert's position here must be a great source of pride to me, who had been his nursery governess. He said

"nursemaid" first, but then stumbled in his words, seeming to remember something. I did not turn a hair, I am

glad to say. It is a mercy Uncle Colin was not here, for I honestly believe that, if he had been, he would have

done the "cleaving to the chine" himself. It has been a narrow escape for Master Ernest, for only this morning

Rupert had a message, sent on from Gibraltar, saying that he was arriving with his clansmen, and that they

would not be far behind his letter. He would call at Otranto in case someone should come across to pilot him

to Vissarion. Uncle told me all about that young cad having offered him one finger in Mr. Trent's office,

though, of course, he didn't let the cad see that he noticed it. I have no doubt that, when he does arrive, that

young man, if he is here still, will find that he will have to behave himself, if it be only on Sir Colin's account

I had hardly finished writing when the lookout on the tower announced that the Teuta, as Rupert calls his

aeroplane, was sighted crossing the mountains from Plazac. I hurried up to see him arrive, for I had not as yet

seen him on his "aero." Mr. Ernest Melton came up, too. Teuta was, of course, before any of us. She seems to

It was certainly a wonderful sight to see the little aeroplane, with outspread wings like a bird in flight, come

sailing high over the mountains. There was a headwind, and they were beating against it; otherwise we

When once the "aero" had begun to drop on the near side of the mountains, however, and had got a measure

of shelter from them, her pace was extraordinary. We could not tell, of course, what sort of pace she came at

from looking at herself. But we gathered some idea from the rate at which the mountains and hills seemed to

slide away from under her. When she got over the foothills, which are about ten miles away, she came on at

a swift glide that seemed to throw the distance behind her. When quite close, she rose up a little till she was

something higher than the Tower, to which she came as straight as an arrow from the bow, and glided to her

moorings, stopping dead as Rupert pulled a lever, which seemed to turn a barrier to the wind. The Voivode

sat beside Rupert, but I must say that he seemed to hold on to the bar in front of him even more firmly than

When they had alighted, Rupert greeted his cousin with the utmost kindness, and bade him welcome to

"I see," he said, "you have met Teuta. Now you may congratulate me, if you wish."

Mr. Melton made a long rodomontade about her beauty, but presently, stumbling about in his speech, said

something regarding it being unlucky to appear in graveclothes. Rupert laughed, and clapped him on the

"That pattern of frock is likely to become a national dress for loyal women of the Blue Mountains. When you

know something of what that dress means to us all at present you will understand. In the meantime, take it

that there is not a soul in the nation that does not love it and honour her for wearing it." To which the cad

"Oh, indeed! I thought it was some preparation for a fancydress ball." Rupert's comment on this illnatured

"I should not advise you to think such things whilst you are in this part of the world, Ernest. They bury men

The cad seemed struck with somethingeither what Rupert had said or his manner of saying itfor he was

"I'm very tired with that long journey, Rupert. Would you and Mrs. Sent Leger mind if I go to my own room

When Ernest said he wished to retire it was about the wisest thing he could have said or done, and it suited

Teuta and me down to the ground. I could see that the dear girl was agitated about something, so thought it

would be best for her to be quiet, and not worried with being civil to the Bounder. Though he is my cousin, I

can't think of him as anything else. The Voivode and I had certain matters to attend to arising out of the

meeting of the Council, and when we were through the night was closing in. When I saw Teuta in our own

"Do you mind, dear, if I stay with Aunt Janet tonight? She is very upset and nervous, and when I offered to

So when I had had some supper, which I took with the Voivode, I came down to my old quarters in the

I was awakened a little before dawn by the coming of the fighting monk Theophrastos, a notable runner, who

had an urgent message for me. This was the letter to me given to him by Rooke. He had been cautioned to

give it into no other hand, but to find me wherever I might be, and convey it personally. When he had arrived

When I read Rooke's report of Ernest Melton's abominable conduct I was more angry with him than I can say.

Indeed, I did not think before that that I could be angry with him, for I have always despised him. But this

was too much. However, I realized the wisdom of Rooke's advice, and went away by myself to get over my

anger and reacquire my selfmastery. The aeroplane Teuta was still housed on the tower, so I went up alone

When I had had a spin of about a hundred miles I felt better. The bracing of the wind and the quick,

exhilarating motion restored me to myself, and I felt able to cope with Master Ernest, or whatever else

chagrinable might come along, without giving myself away. As Teuta had thought it better to keep silence as

to Ernest's affront, I felt I must not acknowledge it; but, all the same, I determined to get rid of him before the

When I had had my breakfast I sent word to him by a servant that I was coming to his rooms, and followed

He was in a suit of silk pyjamas, such as not even Solomon in all his glory was arrayed in. I closed the door

behind me before I began to speak. He listened, at first amazed, then disconcerted, then angry, and then

cowering down like a whipped hound. I felt that it was a case for speaking out. A bumptious ass like him,

who deliberately insulted everyone he came acrossfor if all or any of his efforts in that way were due to

mere elemental ignorance he was not fit to live, but should be silenced on sight as a modern

Calibandeserved neither pity nor mercy. To extend to him fine feeling, tolerance, and such like

gentlenesses would be to deprive the world of them without benefit to any. So well as I can remember, what I

"Ernest, as you say, you've got to go, and to go quick, you understand. I dare say you look on this as a land of

barbarians, and think that any of your hightoned refinements are thrown away on people here. Well, perhaps

it is so. Undoubtedly, the structure of the country is rough; the mountains may only represent the glacial

epoch; but so far as I can gather from some of your exploitsfor I have only learned a small part as

yetyou represent a period a good deal farther back. You seem to have given our folk here an exhibition of

the playfulness of the hooligan of the Saurian stage of development; but the Blue Mountains, rough as they

are, have come up out of the primeval slime, and even now the people aim at better manners. They may be

rough, primitive, barbarian, elemental, if you will, but they are not low down enough to tolerate either your

ethics or your taste. My dear cousin, your life is not safe here! I am told that yesterday, only for the restraint

exercised by certain offended mountaineers on other grounds than your own worth, you would have been

abbreviated by the head. Another day of your fascinating presence would do away with this restraint, and

then we should have a scandal. I am a newcomer here myselftoo new a comer to be able to afford a

scandal of that kindand so I shall not delay your going. Believe me, my dear cousin, Ernest Roger Halbard

Melton, of Humcroft, Salop, that I am inconsolable about your resolution of immediate departure, but I

cannot shut my eyes to its wisdom. At present the matter is altogether amongst ourselves, and when you have

goneif it be immediatelysilence will be observed on all hands for the sake of the house wherein you are

a guest; but if there be time for scandal to spread, you will be made, whether you be alive or dead, a European

laughingstock. Accordingly, I have anticipated your wishes, and have ordered a fast steam yacht to take you

to Ancona, or to whatever other port you may desire. The yacht will be under the command of Captain

Desmond, of one of our battleshipsa most determined officer, who will carry out any directions which may

be given to him. This will insure your safety so far as Italian territory. Some of his officials will arrange a

special carriage for you up to Flushing, and a cabin on the steamer to Queenboro'. A man of mine will travel

on the train and steamer with you, and will see that whatever you may wish in the way of food or comfort

will be provided. Of course, you understand, my dear cousin, that you are my guest until you arrive in

London. I have not asked Rooke to accompany you, as when he went to meet you, it was a mistake. Indeed,

there might have been a danger to you which I never contemplateda quite unnecessary danger, I assure

you. But happily Admiral Rooke, though a man of strong passions, has wonderful selfcontrol."

"Admiral, certainly," I replied, "but not an ordinary Admiralone of many. He is THE Admiralthe Lord

High Admiral of the Land of the Blue Mountains, with sole control of its expanding navy. When such a man

is treated as a valet, there may be . . . But why go into this? It is all over. I only mention it lest anything of a

similar kind should occur with Captain Desmond, who is a younger man, and therefore with probably less

There was another reason for his going which I did not speak of. Sir Colin MacKelpie was coming with his

clansmen, and I knew he did not like Ernest Melton. I well remembered that episode of his offering one

finger to the old gentleman in Mr. Trent's office, and, moreover, I had my suspicions that Aunt Janet's being

upset was probably in some measure due to some rudeness of his that she did not wish to speak about. He is

really an impossible young man, and is far better out of this country than in it. If he remained here, there

I must say that it was with a feeling of considerable relief that I saw the yacht steam out of the creek, with

Quite other were my feelings when, an hour after, The Lady came flying into the creek with the Lord High

Admiral on the bridge, and beside him, more splendid and soldierlike than ever, Sir Colin MacKelpie. Mr.

The General was full of enthusiasm regarding his regiment, for in all, those he brought with him and those

finishing their training at home, the force is near the number of a full regiment. When we were alone he

explained to me that all was arranged regarding the non commissioned officers, but that he had held over

the question of officers until we should have had a suitable opportunity of talking the matter over together.

He explained to me his reasons, which were certainly simple and cogent. Officers, according to him, are a

different class, and accustomed to a different standard altogether of life and living, of duties and pleasures.

They are harder to deal with and more difficult to obtain. "There was no use," he said, "in getting a lot of

failures, with oldcrusted ways of their own importance. We must have young men for our purposethat is,

men not old, but with some experiencemen, of course, who know how to behave themselves, or else, from

what little I have seen of the Blue Mountaineers, they wouldn't last long here if they went on as some of them

do elsewhere. I shall start things here as you wish me to, for I am here, my dear boy, to stay with you and

Janet, and we shall, if it be given to us by the Almighty, help to build up together a new 'nation'an ally of

Britain, who will stand at least as an outpost of our own nation, and a guardian of our eastern road. When

things are organized here on the military side, and are going strong, I shall, if you can spare me, run back to

London for a few weeks. Whilst I am there I shall pick up a lot of the sort of officers we want. I know that

there are loads of them to be had. I shall go slowly, however, and carefully, too, and every man I bring back

will be recommended to me by some old soldier whom I know, and who knows the man he recommends, and

has seen him work. We shall have, I dare say, an army for its size second to none in the world, and the day

may come when your old country will be proud of your new one. Now I'm off to see that all is ready for my

I had had arrangements made for the comfort of the clansmen and the women, but I knew that the good old

soldier would see for himself that his men were to be comfortable. It was not for nothing that he

wasislooked on as perhaps the General most beloved by his men in the whole British Army.

When he had gone, and I was alone, Mr. Trent, who had evidently been waiting for the opportunity, came to

me. When we had spoken of my marriage and of Teuta, who seems to have made an immense impression on

"I suppose we are quite alone, and that we shall not be interrupted?" I summoned the man outsidethere is

always a sentry on guard outside my door or near me, wherever I may beand gave orders that I was not to

be disturbed until I gave fresh orders. "If," I said, "there be anything pressing or important, let the Voivodin

or Miss MacKelpie know. If either of them brings anyone to me, it will be all right."

When we were quite alone Mr. Trent took a slip of paper and some documents from the bag which was

beside him. He then read out items from the slip, placing as he did so the documents so checked over before

2. Copy of the Reconveyance of Vissarion estates to Peter Vissarion, as directed by Will of Roger Melton.

Taking up the last named, he untied the red tape, and, holding the bundle in his hand, went on:

"As you may, later on, wish to examine the details of the Proceedings, I have copied out the various letters,

the originals of which are put safely away in my strongroom where, of course, they are always available in

case you may want them. For your present information I shall give you a rough synopsis of the Proceedings,

"On receipt of your letter of instructions regarding the Consent of the Privy Council to your changing your

nationality in accordance with the terms of Roger Melton's Will, I put myself in communication with the

Clerk of the Privy Council, informing him of your wish to be naturalized in due time to the Land of the Blue

Mountains. After some letters between us, I got a summons to attend a meeting of the Council.

"I attended, as required, taking with me all necessary documents, and such as I conceived might be advisable

"The Lord President informed me that the present meeting of the Council was specially summoned in

obedience to the suggestion of the King, who had been consulted as to his personal wishes on the

subjectshould he have any. The President then proceeded to inform me officially that all Proceedings of

the Privy Council were altogether confidential, and were not to be made public under any circumstances. He

"'The circumstances of this case, however, are unique; and as you act for another, we have thought it

advisable to enlarge your permission in the matter, so as to allow you to communicate freely with your

principal. As that gentleman is settling himself in a part of the world which has been in the past, and may be

again, united to this nation by some common interest, His Majesty wishes Mr. Sent Leger to feel assured of

the goodwill of Great Britain to the Land of the Blue Mountains, and even of his own personal satisfaction

that a gentleman of so distinguished a lineage and such approved personal character is about to bewithin

his own scopea connectinglink between the nations. To which end he has graciously announced that,

should the Privy Council acquiesce in the request of Denaturalization, he will himself sign the Patent

"'The Privy Council has therefore held private session, at which the matter has been discussed in its many

bearings; and it is content that the change can do no harm, but may be of some service to the two nations. We

have, therefore, agreed to grant the prayer of the Applicant; and the officials of the Council have the matter of

the form of Grant in hand. So you, sir, may rest satisfied that as soon as the formalitieswhich will, of

course, require the formal signing of certain documents by the Applicantcan be complied with, the Grant

Having made this statement in formal style, my old friend went on in more familiar way:

"And so, my dear Rupert, all is in hand; and before very long you will have the freedom required under the

Will, and will be at liberty to take whatever steps may be necessary to be naturalized in your new country.

"I may tell you, by the way, that several members of the Council made very complimentary remarks

regarding you. I am forbidden to give names, but I may tell you facts. One old FieldMarshal, whose name is

familiar to the whole world, said that he had served in many places with your father, who was a very valiant

soldier, and that he was glad that Great Britain was to have in the future the benefit of your father's son in a

friendly land now beyond the outposts of our Empire, but which had been one with her in the past, and might

"So much for the Privy Council. We can do no more at present until you sign and have attested the

"We can now formally complete the settlement of the Vissarion estates, which must be done whilst you are a

British citizen. So, too, with the Will, the more formal and complete document, which is to take the place of

that short one which you forwarded to me the day after your marriage. It may be, perhaps, necessary or

advisable that, later on, when you are naturalized here, you shall make a new Will in strictest accordance with

We had a journey today that was simply glorious. We had been waiting to take it for more than a week.

Rupert not only wanted the weather suitable, but he had to wait till the new aeroplane came home. It is more

than twice as big as our biggest up to now. None of the others could take all the party which Rupert wanted to

go. When he heard that the aero was coming from Whitby, where it was sent from Leeds, he directed by cable

that it should be unshipped at Otranto, whence he took it here all by himself. I wanted to come with him, but

he thought it better not. He says that Brindisi is too busy a place to keep anything quietif not secretand

he wants to be very dark indeed about this, as it is worked by the new radium engine. Ever since they found

radium in our own hills he has been obsessed by the idea of an aerial navy for our protection. And after

today's experiences I think he is right. As he wanted to survey the whole country at a glimpse, so that the

general scheme of defence might be put in hand, we had to have an aero big enough to take the party as well

as fast enough to do it rapidly, and all at once. We had, in addition to Rupert, my father, and myself, Sir Colin

and Lord High Admiral Rooke (I do like to give that splendid old fellow his full title!). The military and

naval experts had with them scientific apparatus of various kinds, also cameras and range finders, so that

they could mark their maps as they required. Rupert, of course, drove, and I acted as his assistant. Father,

who has not yet become accustomed to aerial travel, took a seat in the centre (which Rupert had thoughtfully

prepared for him), where there is very little motion. I must say I was amazed to see the way that splendid old

soldier Sir Colin bore himself. He had never been on an aeroplane before, but, all the same, he was as calm as

if he was on a rock. Height or motion did not trouble him. Indeed, he seemed to ENJOY himself all the time.

The Admiral is himself almost an expert, but in any case I am sure he would have been unconcerned, just as

We left just after daylight, and ran down south. When we got to the east of Ilsin, we kept slightly within the

borderline, and went north or east as it ran, making occasional loops inland over the mountains and back

again. When we got up to our farthest point north, we began to go much slower. Sir Colin explained that for

the rest all would be comparatively plainsailing in the way of defence; but that as any foreign Power other

than the Turk must attack from seaward, he would like to examine the seaboard very carefully in conjunction

Rupert was fine. No one could help admiring him as he sat working his lever and making the great machine

obey every touch. He was wrapped up in his work. I don't believe that whilst he was working he ever thought

We got back just as the sun was dropping down over the Calabrian Mountains. It is quite wonderful how the

horizon changes when you are sailing away up high on an aeroplane. Rupert is going to teach me how to

manage one all by myself, and when I am fit he will give me one, which he is to have specially built for me.

I think I, too, have done some good workat least, I have got some good ideasfrom our journey today.

Mine are not of war, but of peace, and I think I see a way by which we shall be able to develop our country in

a wonderful way. I shall talk the idea over with Rupert tonight, when we are alone. In the meantime Sir

Colin and Admiral Rooke will think their plans over individually, and tomorrow morning together. Then the

next day they, too, are to go over their idea with Rupert and my father, and something may be decided then.

Our meeting on the subject of National Defence, held this afternoon, went off well. We were five in all, for

with permission of the Voivode and the two fightingmen, naval and military, I brought Teuta with me. She

sat beside me quite quietly, and never made a remark of any kind till the Defence business had been gone

through. Both Sir Colin and Admiral Rooke were in perfect agreement as to the immediate steps to be taken

for defence. In the first instance, the seaboard was to be properly fortified in the necessary places, and the

navy largely strengthened. When we had got thus far I asked Rooke to tell of the navy increase already in

hand. Whereupon he explained that, as we had found the small battleship The Lady of an excellent type for

coast defence, acting only in home waters, and of a size to take cover where necessary at many places on our

own shores, we had ordered nine others of the same pattern. Of these the first four were already in hand, and

were proceeding with the greatest expedition. The General then supplemented this by saying that big guns

could be used from points judiciously chosen on the seaboard, which was in all so short a length that no very

"We can have," he said, "the biggest guns of the most perfect kind yet accomplished, and use them from land

batteries of the most upto date pattern. The one serious proposition we have to deal with is the defence of

the harbouras yet quite undevelopedwhich is known as the 'Blue Mouth.' Since our aerial journey I have

been to it by sea with Admiral Rooke in The Lady, and then on land with the Vladika, who was born on its

"It is worth fortifyingand fortifying well, for as a port it is peerless in Mediterranean seas. The navies of

the world might ride in it, landlocked, and even hidden from view seawards. The mountains which enclose

it are in themselves absolute protection. In addition, these can only be assailed from our own territory. Of

course, Voivode, you understand when I say 'our' I mean the Land of the Blue Mountains, for whose safety

and wellbeing I am alone concerned. Any ship anchoring in the roads of the Blue Mouth would have only

"When proper guns are properly placed on the steep cliffs to north and south of the entrance, and when the

rock islet between has been armoured and armed as will be necessary, the Mouth will be impregnable. But we

should not depend on the aiming of the entrance alone. At certain salient pointswhich I have marked upon

this map armourplated sunken forts within earthworks should be established. There should be covering

forts on the hillsides, and, of course, the final summits protected. Thus we could resist attack on any side or

all sidesfrom sea or land. That port will yet mean the wealth as well as the strength of this nation, so it will

be well to have it properly protected. This should be done soon, and the utmost secrecy observed in the doing

"By God, that is true! It has been the dream of my own life for this many a year."

In the silence which followed the sweet, gentle voice of Teuta came clear as a bell:

"May I say a word? I am emboldened to, as Sir Colin has spoken so splendidly, and as the Lord High

Admiral has not hesitated to mention his dreaming. I, too, have had a dreama daydreamwhich came in

a flash, but no less a dream, for all that. It was when we hung on the aeroplane over the Blue Mouth. It

seemed to me in an instant that I saw that beautiful spot as it will some time betypical, as Sir Colin said, of

the wealth as well as the strength of this nation; a mart for the world whence will come for barter some of the

great wealth of the Blue Mountains. That wealth is as yet undeveloped. But the day is at hand when we may

begin to use it, and through that very port. Our mountains and their valleys are clad with trees of splendid

growth, virgin forests of priceless worth; hard woods of all kinds, which have no superior throughout the

world. In the rocks, though hidden as yet, is vast mineral wealth of many kinds. I have been looking through

the reports of the geological exports of the Commission of Investigation which my husband organized soon

after he came to live here, and, according to them, our whole mountain ranges simply teem with vast

quantities of minerals, almost more precious for industry than gold and silver are for commercethough,

indeed, gold is not altogether lacking as a mineral. When once our work on the harbour is done, and the place

has been made secure against any attempt at foreign aggression, we must try to find a way to bring this

"And then, perhaps, may begin the great prosperity of our Land, of which we have all dreamt."

She stopped, all vibrating, almost choked with emotion. We were all moved. For myself, I was thrilled to the

core. Her enthusiasm was allsweeping, and under its influence I found my own imagination expanding. Out

"And there is a way. I can see it. Whilst our dear Voivodin was speaking, the way seemed to clear. I saw at

the back of the Blue Mouth, where it goes deepest into the heart of the cliffs, the opening of a great tunnel,

which ran upward over a steep slope till it debouched on the first plateau beyond the range of the

Thither came by various rails of steep gradient, by timbershoots and cablerails, by aerial cables and

precipitating tubes, wealth from over ground and under it; for as our Land is all mountains, and as these tower

up to the clouds, transport to the sea shall be easy and of little cost when once the machinery is established.

As everything of much weight goes downward, the cars of the main tunnel of the port shall return upward

without cost. We can have from the mountains a head of water under good control, which will allow of

endless hydraulic power, so that the whole port and the mechanism of the town to which it will grow can be

"This work can be put in hand at once. So soon as the place shall be perfectly surveyed and the engineering

plans got ready, we can start on the main tunnel, working from the sealevel up, so that the cost of the

transport of material will be almost nil. This work can go on whilst the forts are building; no time need be

"Moreover, may I add a word on National Defence? We are, though old in honour, a young nation as to our

place amongst Great Powers. And so we must show the courage and energy of a young nation. The Empire of

the Air is not yet won. Why should not we make a bid for it? As our mountains are lofty, so shall we have

initial power of attack or defence. We can have, in chosen spots amongst the clouds, depots of war

aeroplanes, with which we can descend and smite our enemies quickly on land or sea. We shall hope to live

There is no doubt that the Vissarions are a warlike race. As I spoke, Teuta took one of my hands and held it

hard. The old Voivode, his eyes blazing, rose and stood beside me and took the other. The two old

This was the beginning of what ultimately became "The National Committee of Defence and Development."

I had other, and perhaps greater, plans for the future in my mind; but the time had not come for their

To me it seems not only advisable, but necessary, that the utmost discretion be observed by all our little

group, at all events for the present. There seems to be some new uneasiness in the Blue Mountains. There are

constant meetings of members of the Council, but no formal meeting of the Council, as such, since the last

one at which I was present. There is constant coming and going amongst the mountaineers, always in groups,

small or large. Teuta and I, who have been about very much on the aeroplane, have both noticed it. But

somehow wethat is, the Voivode and myselfare left out of everything; but we have not said as yet a

word on the subject to any of the others. The Voivode notices, but he says nothing; so I am silent, and Teuta

does whatever I ask. Sir Colin does not notice anything except the work he is engaged onthe planning the

defences of the Blue Mouth. His old scientific training as an engineer, and his enormous experience of wars

and siegesfor he was for nearly fifty years sent as military representative to all the great wars seem to

have become directed on that point. He is certainly planning it all out in a wonderful way. He consults Rooke

almost hourly on the maritime side of the question. The Lord High Admiral has been a watcher all his life,

and very few important points have ever escaped him, so that he can add greatly to the wisdom of the

defensive construction. He notices, I think, that something is going on outside ourselves; but he keeps a

What the movement going on is I cannot guess. It is not like the uneasiness that went before the abduction of

Teuta and the Voivode, but it is even more pronounced. That was an uneasiness founded on some suspicion.

This is a positive thing, and has definite meaning of some sort. We shall, I suppose, know all about it in

good time. In the meantime we go on with our work. Happily the whole Blue Mouth and the mountains round

it are on my own property, the portion acquired long ago by Uncle Roger, exclusive of the Vissarion estate. I

asked the Voivode to allow me to transfer it to him, but he sternly refused and forbade me, quite

peremptorily, to ever open the subject to him again. "You have done enough already," he said. "Were I to

allow you to go further, I should feel mean. And I do not think you would like your wife's father to suffer that

I bowed, and said no more. So there the matter rests, and I have to take my own course. I have had a survey

(Written by Cristoferos, Scribe of the Council, by instruction of those present.)

When the private meeting of various Members of the National Council had assembled in the Council Hall of

the State House at Plazac, it was as a preliminary decided unanimously that now or hereafter no names of

those present were to be mentioned, and that officials appointed for the purposes of this meeting should be

The proceedings assumed the shape of a general conversation, quite informal, and therefore not to be

recorded. The nett outcome was the unanimous expression of an opinion that the time, long contemplated by

very many persons throughout the nation, had now come when the Constitution and machinery of the State

should be changed; that the present form of ruling by an Irregular Council was not sufficient, and that a

method more in accord with the spirit of the times should be adopted. To this end Constitutional Monarchy,

such as that holding in Great Britain, seemed best adapted. Finally, it was decided that each Member of the

Council should make a personal canvass of his district, talk over the matter with his electors, and bring back

to another meetingor, rather, as it was amended, to this meeting postponed for a week, until September

2ndthe opinions and wishes received. Before separating, the individual to be appointed King, in case the

new idea should prove grateful to the nation, was discussed. The consensus of opinion was entirely to the

effect that the Voivode Peter Vissarion should, if he would accept the high office, be appointed. It was urged

that, as his daughter, the Voivodin Teuta, was now married to the Englishman, Rupert Sent Leger called

generally by the mountaineers "the Gospodar Rupert"a successor to follow the Voivode when God should

call him would be at handa successor worthy in every way to succeed to so illustrious a post. It was urged

by several speakers, with general acquiescence, that already Mr. Sent Leger's services to the State were such

that he would be in himself a worthy person to begin the new Dynasty; but that, as he was now allied to the

Voivode Peter Vissarion, it was becoming that the elder, born of the nation, should receive the first honour.

The adjourned meeting of certain members of the National Council was resumed in the Hall of the State

House at Plazac on Monday, September 2nd, 1907. By motion the same chairman was appointed, and the rule

Reports were made by the various members of the Council in turn, according to the State Roll. Every district

was represented. The reports were unanimously in favour of the New Constitution, and it was reported by

each and all of the Councillors that the utmost enthusiasm marked in every case the suggestion of the

Voivode Peter Vissarion as the first King to be crowned under the new Constitution, and that remainder

should be settled on the Gospodar Rupert (the mountaineers would only receive his lawful name as an

alternative; one and all said that he would be "Rupert" to them and to the nation for ever).

The above matter having been satisfactorily settled, it was decided that a formal meeting of the National

Council should be held at the State House, Plazac, in one week from today, and that the Voivode Peter

Vissarion should be asked to be in the State House in readiness to attend. It was also decided that instruction

should be given to the High Court of National Law to prepare and have ready, in skeleton form, a rescript of

the New Constitution to be adopted, the same to be founded on the Constitution and Procedure of Great

Britain, so far as the same may be applicable to the traditional ideas of free Government in the Land of the

By unanimous vote this private and irregular meeting of "Various National Councillors" was then dissolved.

AND WHEN, DECIDED UPON. (Kept by the Monk Cristoferos, Scribe to the National Council.)

The adjourned meeting duly took place as arranged. There was a full attendance of Members of the Council,

together with the Vladika, the Archbishop, the Archimandrites of Spazac, of Ispazar, of Domitan, and Astrag;

the Chancellor; the Lord of the Exchequer; the President of the High Court of National Law; the President of

the Council of Justice; and such other high officials as it is customary to summon to meetings of the National

Council on occasions of great importance. The names of all present will be found in the full report, wherein

are given the ipsissima verba of the various utterances made during the consideration of the questions

discussed, the same having been taken down in shorthand by the humble scribe of this precis, which has been

The Voivode Peter Vissarion, obedient to the request of the Council, was in attendance at the State House,

waiting in the "Chamber of the High Officers" until such time as he should be asked to come before the

The President put before the National Council the matter of the new Constitution, outlining the headings of it

as drawn up by the High Court of National Law, and the Constitution having been formally accepted nem.

con. by the National Council on behalf of the people, he proposed that the Crown should be offered to the

Voivode Peter Vissarion, with remainder to the "Gospodar Rupert" (legally, Rupert Sent Leger), husband of

his only child, the Voivodin Teuta. This also was received with enthusiasm, and passed nem. con.

Thereupon the President of Council, the Archbishop, and the Vladika, acting together as a deputation, went to

When the Voivode entered, the whole Council and officials stood up, and for a few seconds waited in

respectful silence with heads bowed down. Then, as if by a common impulsefor no word was spoken nor

any signal giventhey all drew their handjars, and stood to attentionwith points raised and edges of the

The Voivode stood very still. He seemed much moved, but controlled himself admirably. The only time when

be seemed to lose his self control was when, once again with a strange simultaneity, all present raised their

handjars on high, and shouted: "Hail, Peter, King!" Then lowering their points till these almost touched the

"How can I, my brothers, sufficiently thank you, and, through you, the people of the Blue Mountains, for the

honour done to me this day? In very truth it is not possible, and therefore I pray you to consider it as done,

measuring my gratitude in the greatness of your own hearts. Such honour as you offer to me is not

contemplated by any man in whose mind a wholesome sanity rules, nor is it even the dream of fervent

imagination. So great is it, that I pray you, men with hearts and minds like my own, to extend to me, as a

further measure of your generosity, a little time to think it over. I shall not want long, for even already, with

the blaze of honour fresh upon me, I see the cool shadow of Duty, though his substance is yet hardly visible.

Give me but an hour of solitudean hour at mostif it do not prolong this your session unduly. It may be

that a lesser time will serve, but in any case I promise you that, when I can see a just and fitting issue to my

The President of the Council looked around him, and, seeing everywhere the bowing heads of acquiescence,

"We shall wait in patience whatsoever time you will, and may the God who rules all worthy hearts guide you

From my seat near a window I could watch him go, as with measured steps he passed up the hill which rises

behind the State House, and disappeared into the shadow of the forest. Then my work claimed me, for I

wished to record the proceedings so far whilst all was fresh in my mind. In silence, as of the dead, the

Almost a full hour had elapsed when the Voivode came again to the Council, moving with slow and stately

gravity, as has always been his wont since age began to hamper the movement which in youth had been so

notable. The Members of the Council all stood up uncovered, and so remained while he made announcement

of his conclusion. He spoke slowly; and as his answer was to be a valued record of this Land and its Race, I

wrote down every word as uttered, leaving here and there space for description or comment, which spaces I

"Lords of the National Council, Archbishop, Vladika, Lords of the Council of Justice and of National Law,

Archimandrites, and my brothers all, I have, since I left you, held in the solitude of the forest counsel with

myselfand with God; and He, in His gracious wisdom, has led my thinking to that conclusion which was

from the first moment of knowledge of your intent presaged in my heart. Brothers, you knowor else a long

life has been spent in vainthat my heart and mind are all for the nationmy experience, my life, my

handjar. And when all is for her, why should I shrink to exercise on her behalf my riper judgment though the

same should have to combat my own ambition? For ten centuries my race has not failed in its duty. Ages ago

the men of that time trusted in the hands of my ancestors the Kingship, even as now you, their children, trust

me. But to me it would be base to betray that trust, even by the smallest tittle. That would I do were I to take

the honour of the crown which you have tendered to me, so long as there is another more worthy to wear it.

Were there none other, I should place myself in your hands, and yield myself over to blind obedience of your

desires. But such an one there is; dear to you already by his own deeds, now doubly dear to me, since he is

my son by my daughter's love. He is young, whereas I am old. He is strong and brave and true; but my days

of the usefulness of strength and bravery are over. For myself, I have long contemplated as the crown of my

later years a quiet life in one of our monasteries, where I can still watch the whirl of the world around us on

your behalf, and be a counsellor of younger men of more active minds. Brothers, we are entering on stirring

times. I can see the signs of their coming all around us. North and Souththe Old Order and the New, are

about to clash, and we lie between the opposing forces. True it is that the Turk, after warring for a thousand

years, is fading into insignificance. But from the North where conquests spring, have crept towards our

Balkans the men of a mightier composite Power. Their march has been steady; and as they came, they

fortified every step of the way. Now they are hard upon us, and are already beginning to swallow up the

regions that we have helped to win from the dominion of Mahound. The Austrian is at our very gates. Beaten

back by the Irredentists of Italy, she has so enmeshed herself with the Great Powers of Europe that she seems

for the moment to be impregnable to a foe of our stature. There is but one hope for usthe uniting of the

Balkan forces to turn a masterly front to North and West as well as to South and East. Is that a task for old

hands to undertake? No; the hands must be young and supple; and the brain subtle, as well as the heart be

strong, of whomsoever would dare such an accomplishment. Should I accept the crown, it would only

postpone the doing of that which must ultimately be done. What avail would it be if, when the darkness

closes over me, my daughter should be Queen Consort to the first King of a new dynasty? You know this

man, and from your record I learn that you are already willing to have him as King to follow me. Why not

begin with him? He comes of a great nation, wherein the principle of freedom is a vital principle that

quickens all things. That nation has more than once shown to us its friendliness; and doubtless the very fact

that an Englishman would become our King, and could carry into our Government the spirit and customs

which have made his own country great, would do much to restore the old friendship, and even to create a

new one, which would in times of trouble bring British fleets to our waters, and British bayonets to support

our own handjars. It is within my own knowledge, though as yet unannounced to you, that Rupert Sent Leger

has already obtained a patent, signed by the King of England himself, allowing him to be denaturalized in

England, so that he can at once apply for naturalization here. I know also that he has brought hither a vast

fortune, by aid of which he is beginning to strengthen our hands for war, in case that sad eventuality should

arise. Witness his late ordering to be built nine other warships of the class that has already done such

effective service in overthrowing the Turkor the pirate, whichever he may have been. He has undertaken

the defence of the Blue Mouth at his own cost in a way which will make it stronger than Gibraltar, and secure

us against whatever use to which the Austrian may apply the vast forces already gathered in the Bocche di

Cattaro. He is already founding aerial stations on our highest peaks for use of the war aeroplanes which are

being built for him. It is such a man as this who makes a nation great; and right sure I am that in his hands

this splendid land and our noble, freedomloving people will flourish and become a power in the world.

Then, brothers, let me, as one to whom this nation and its history and its future are dear, ask you to give to

the husband of my daughter the honour which you would confer on me. For her I can speak as well as for

myself. She shall suffer nothing in dignity either. Were I indeed King, she, as my daughter, would be a

Princess of the world. As it will be, she shall be companion and Queen of a great King, and her race, which is

"Therefore on all accounts, my brothers, for the sake of our dear Land of the Blue Mountains, make the

Gospodar Rupert, who has so proved himself, your King. And make me happy in my retirement to the

When the Voivode ceased to speak, all still remained silent and standing. But there was no mistaking their

acquiescence in his most generous prayer. The President of the Council well interpreted the general wish

"Lords of the National Council, Archbishop, Vladika, Lords of the Councils of Justice and National Law,

Archimandrites, and all who are present, is it agreed that we prepare at leisure a fitting reply to the Voivode

"Further. Shall we ask the Gospodar Rupert of the House of Sent Leger, allied through his marriage to the

Voivodin Teuta, daughter and only child of the Voivode Peter of Vissarion, to come hither to morrow? And

that, when he is amongst us, we confer on him the Crown and Kingship of the Land of the Blue Mountains?"

But this time it rang out like the sound of a gigantic trumpet, and the handjars flashed.

When the National Council met today the Voivode Peter Vissarion sat with them, but well back, so that at

first his presence was hardly noticeable. After the necessary preliminaries had been gone through, they

requested the presence of the Gospodar RupertMr. Rupert Sent Legerwho was reported as waiting in the

"Chamber of the High Officers." He at once accompanied back to the Hall the deputation sent to conduct

him. As he made his appearance in the doorway the Councillors stood up. There was a burst of enthusiasm,

and the handjars flashed. For an instant he stood silent, with lifted hand, as though indicating that he wished

to speak. So soon as this was recognized, silence fell on the assembly, and he spoke:

"I pray you, may the Voivodin Teuta of Vissarion, who has accompanied me hither, appear with me to hear

your wishes?" There was an immediate and enthusiastic acquiescence, and, after bowing his thanks, he retired

Her appearance was received with an ovation similar to that given to Gospodar Rupert, to which she bowed

with dignified sweetness. She, with her husband, was conducted to the top of the Hall by the President, who

came down to escort them. In the meantime another chair had been placed beside that prepared for the

The President then made the formal statement conveying to the "Gospodar Rupert" the wishes of the Council,

on behalf of the nation, to offer to him the Crown and Kingship of the Land of the Blue Mountains. The

message was couched in almost the same words as had been used the previous day in making the offer to the

Voivode Peter Vissarion, only differing to meet the special circumstances. The Gospodar Rupert listened in

grave silence. The whole thing was manifestly quite new to him, but he preserved a selfcontrol wonderful

under the circumstances. When, having been made aware of the previous offer to the Voivode and the

declared wish of the latter, he rose to speak, there was stillness in the Hall. He commenced with a few broken

"But before I can even attempt to make a fitting reply, I should know if it is contemplated to join with me in

this great honour my dear wife the Voivodin Teuta of Vissarion, who has so splendidly proved her worthiness

He was interrupted by the Voivodin, who, standing up beside him and holding his left arm, said:

"Do not, President, and Lords all, think me wanting in that respect of a wife for husband which in the Blue

Mountains we hold so dear, if I venture to interrupt my lord. I am here, not merely as a wife, but as Voivodin

of Vissarion, and by the memory of all the noble women of that noble line I feel constrained to a great duty.

We women of Vissarion, in all the history of centuries, have never put ourselves forward in rivalry of our

lords. Well I know that my own dear lord will forgive me as wife if I err; but I speak to you, the Council of

the nation, from another ground and with another tongue. My lord does not, I fear, know as you do, and as I

do too, that of old, in the history of this Land, when Kingship was existent, that it was ruled by that law of

masculine supremacy which, centuries after, became known as the Lex Salica. Lords of the Council of the

Blue Mountains, I am a wife of the Blue Mountainsas a wife young as yet, but with the blood of forty

generations of loyal women in my veins. And it would ill become me, whom my husband honourswife to

the man whom you would honourto take a part in changing the ancient custom which has been held in

honour for all the thousand years, which is the glory of Blue Mountain womanhood. What an example such

would be in an age when selfseeking women of other nations seek to forget their womanhood in the struggle

to vie in equality with men! Men of the Blue Mountains, I speak for our women when I say that we hold of

greatest price the glory of our men. To be their companions is our happiness; to be their wives is the

completion of our lives; to be mothers of their children is our share of the glory that is theirs.

"Therefore, I pray you, men of the Blue Mountains, let me but be as any other wife in our land, equal to them

in domestic happiness, which is our woman's sphere; and if that priceless honour may be vouchsafed to me,

and I be worthy and able to bear it, an exemplar of woman's rectitude." With a low, modest, graceful bow,

There was no doubt as to the reception of her renunciation of Queenly dignity. There was more honour to her

in the quick, fierce shout which arose, and the unanimous upward swing of the handjars, than in the wearing

The spontaneous action of the Gospodar Rupert was another source of joy to alla fitting corollary to what

had gone before. He rose to his feet, and, taking his wife in his arms, kissed her before all. Then they sat

Then Rupert arosehe is Rupert now; no lesser name is on the lips of his people henceforth. With an intense

"What can I say except that I am in all ways, now and for ever, obedient to your wishes?" Then, raising his

"Hereby I swear to be honest and justto be, God helping me, such a King as you would wishin so far as

This ended the business of the Session, and the Council showed unmeasured delight. Again and again the

When RupertI am told I must not write him down as "King Rupert" until after the formal crowning, which

is ordained for Wednesday, October 16th,and Teuta had withdrawn, the Voivode Peter Vissarion, the

President and Council conferred in committee with the Presidents of the High Courts of National Law and of

Justice as to the formalities to be observed in the crowning of the King, and of the formal notification to he

FROM "The London Messenger." CORONATION FESTIVITIES OF THE BLUE MOUNTAINS. (From our

As I sat down to a poorlyequipped luncheontable on board the AustroOrient liner Franz Joseph, I

mourned in my heart (and I may say incidentally in other portions of my internal economy) the comfort and

gastronomic luxury of the King and Emperor Hotel at Trieste. A brief comparison between the menus of

today's lunch and yesterday's will afford to the reader a striking objectlesson:

Trieste. Steamer. Eggs a la cocotte. Scrambled eggs on toast. Stewed chicken, with paprika. Cold chicken.

Devilled slices of Westphalian ham Cold ham. (boiled in wine). Bismarck herrings. Tunny fish, pickled.

Consequence: Yesterday I was well and happy, and looked forward to a good night's sleep, which came off.

Today I am dull and heavy, also restless, and I am convinced that at sleepingtime my liver will have it all

The journey to Ragusa, and thence to Plazac, is writ large with a pigment of misery on at least one human

heart. Let a silence fall upon it! In such wise only can Justice and Mercy join hands.

Plazac is a miserable place. There is not a decent hotel in it. It was perhaps on this account that the new King,

Rupert, had erected for the alleged convenience of his guests of the Press a series of large temporary hotels,

such as were in evidence at the St. Louis Exposition. Here each guest was given a room to himself, somewhat

after the nature of the cribs in a Rowton house. From my first night in it I am able to speak from experience

of the sufferings of a prisoner of the third class. I am, however, bound to say that the dining and reception

rooms were, though uncomfortably plain, adequate for temporary use. Happily we shall not have to endure

many more meals here, as tomorrow we all dine with the King in the State House; and as the cuisine is

under the control of that cordon bleu, Gaston de Faux Pas, who so long controlled the gastronomic (we might

almost say Gastonomic) destinies of the Rois des Diamants in the Place Vendome, we may, I think, look

forward to not going to bed hungry. Indeed, the anticipations formed from a survey of our meagre sleeping

accommodation were not realized at dinnertime tonight. To our intense astonishment, an excellent dinner

was served, though, to be sure, the cold dishes predominated (a thing I always find bad for one's liver). Just as

we were finishing, the King (nominated) came amongst us in quite an informal way, and, having bidden us a

hearty welcome, asked that we should drink a glass of wine together. This we did in an excellent (if rather

sweet) glass of Cliquot '93. King Rupert (nominated) then asked us to resume our seats. He walked between

the tables, now and again recognizing some journalistic friend whom he had met early in life in his days of

adventure. The men spoken to seemed vastly pleasedwith themselves probably. Pretty bad form of them, I

call it! For myself, I was glad I had not previously met him in the same casual way, as it saved me from what

I should have felt a humiliationthe being patronized in that public way by a prospective King who had not

(in a Court sense) been born. The writer, who is by profession a barristeratlaw, is satisfied at being himself

a county gentleman and heir to an historic estate in the ancient county of Salop, which can boast a larger

EDITORIAL NOTE.We must ask our readers to pardon the report in yesterday's paper sent from Plazac.

The writer was not on our regular staff, but asked to be allowed to write the report, as he was a kinsman of

King Rupert of the Blue Mountains, and would therefore be in a position to obtain special information and

facilities of description "from inside," as he puts it. On reading the paper, we cabled his recall; we cabled

We have also cabled Mr. Mordred Booth, the wellknown correspondent, who was, to our knowledge, in

Plazac for his own purposes, to send us full (and proper) details. We take it our readers will prefer a graphic

account of the ceremony to a farrago of cheap menus, comments on his own liver, and a belittling of an

Englishman of such noble character and achievements that a rising nation has chosen him for their King, and

one whom our own nation loves to honour. We shall not, of course, mention our abortive correspondent's

MOUNTAINS. (By our Special Correspondent, Mordred Booth.) PLAZAC, October 17, 1907.

Plazac does not boast of a cathedral or any church of sufficient dimensions for a coronation ceremony on an

adequate scale. It was therefore decided by the National Council, with the consent of the King, that it should

be held at the old church of St. Sava at Vissarionthe former home of the Queen. Accordingly,

arrangements had been made to bring thither on the warships on the morning of the coronation the whole of

the nation's guests. In St. Sava's the religious ceremony would take place, after which there would be a

banquet in the Castle of Vissarion. The guests would then return on the warships to Plazac, where would be

In the Land of the Blue Mountains it was customary in the old days, when there were Kings, to have two

ceremoniesone carried out by the official head of the national Church, the Greek Church; the other by the

people in a ritual adopted by themselves, on much the same basis as the Germanic FolkMoot. The Blue

Mountains is a nation of strangely loyal tendencies. What was a thousand years ago is to be todayso far,

The church of St. Sava is very old and very beautiful, built in the manner of old Greek churches, full of

monuments of bygone worthies of the Blue Mountains. But, of course, neither it nor the ceremony held in it

today can compare in splendour with certain other ceremonials for instance, the coronation of the

The church was arranged much after the fashion of Westminster Abbey for the coronation of King Edward

VII., though, of course, not so many persons present, nor so much individual splendour. Indeed, the number

of those present, outside those officially concerned and the Press of the world, was very few.

The most striking figure presentnext to King Rupert, who is seven feet high and a magnificent manwas

the Queen Consort, Teuta. She sat in front of a small gallery erected for the purpose just opposite the throne.

She is a strikingly beautiful woman, tall and finely formed, with jetblack hair and eyes like black

diamonds, but with the unique quality that there are stars in them which seem to take varied colour according

to each strong emotion. But it was not even her beauty or the stars in her eyes which drew the first glance of

all. These details showed on scrutiny, but from afar off the attractive point was her dress. Surely never before

She was dressed in a white Shroud, and in that only. I had heard something of the story which goes behind

When the procession entered the church through the great western door, the national song of the Blue

Mountains, "Guide our feet through darkness, O Jehovah," was sung by an unseen choir, in which the organ,

supplemented by martial instruments, joined. The Archbishop was robed in readiness before the altar, and

close around him stood the Archimandrites of the four great monasteries. The Vladika stood in front of the

Members of the National Council. A little to one side of this body was a group of high officials, Presidents of

the Councils of National Law and Justice, the Chancellor, etc.all in splendid robes of great antiquitythe

When all was ready for the ceremonial act of coronation, the Archbishop raised his hand, whereupon the

music ceased. Turning around, so that he faced the Queen, who thereon stood up, the King drew his handjar

and saluted her in Blue Mountain fashionthe point raised as high possible, and then dropped down till it

almost touches the ground. Every man in the church, ecclesiastics and all, wear the handjar, and, following

the King by the interval of a second, their weapons flashed out. There was something symbolic, as well as

touching, in this truly royal salute, led by the King. His handjar is a mighty blade, and held high in the hands

of a man of his stature, it overtowered everything in the church. It was an inspiriting sight. No one who saw

will ever forget that noble flashing of blades in the thousandyearold salute . . .

The coronation was short, simple, and impressive. Rupert knelt whilst the Archbishop, after a short, fervent

prayer, placed on his head the bronze crown of the first King of the Blue Mountains, Peter. This was handed

to him by the Vladika, to whom it was brought from the National Treasury by a procession of the high

officers. A blessing of the new King and his Queen Teuta concluded the ceremony. Rupert's first act on rising

After the ceremony in St. Sava, the procession was reformed, and took its way to the Castle of Vissarion,

which is some distance off across a picturesque creek, bounded on either side by noble cliffs of vast height.

The King led the way, the Queen walking with him and holding his hand . . . The Castle of Vissarion is of

great antiquity, and picturesque beyond belief. I am sending later on, as a special article, a description of it . .

The "Coronation Feast," as it was called on the menu, was held in the Great Hall, which is of noble

proportions. I enclose copy of the menu, as our readers may wish to know something of the details of such a

One feature of the banquet was specially noticeable. As the National Officials were guests of the King and

Queen, they were waited on and served by the King and Queen in person. The rest of the guests, including us

of the Press, were served by the King's household, not the servantsnone of that cult were visiblebut by

There was only one toast, and that was given by the King, all standing: "The Land of the Blue Mountains,

and may we all do our duty to the Land we love!" Before drinking, his mighty handjar flashed out again, and

in an instant every table at which the Blue Mountaineers sat was ringed with flashing steel. I may add

parenthetically that the handjar is essentially the national weapon. I do not know if the Blue Mountaineers

take it to bed with them, but they certainly wear it everywhere else. Its drawing seems to emphasize

We embarked again on the warshipsone a huge, steelplated Dreadnought, up to date in every particular,

the other an armoured yacht most complete in every way, and of unique speed. The King and Queen, the

Lords of the Council, together with the various high ecclesiastics and great officials, went on the yacht, which

the Lord High Admiral, a man of remarkably masterful physiognomy, himself steered. The rest of those

present at the Coronation came on the warship. The latter went fast, but the yacht showed her heels all the

way. However, the King's party waited in the dock in the Blue Mouth. From this a new cableline took us all

to the State House at Plazac. Here the procession was reformed, and wound its way to a bare hill in the

immediate vicinity. The King and Queenthe King still wearing the ancient bronze crown with which the

Archbishop had invested him at St. Sava'sthe Archbishop, the Vladika, and the four Archimandrites stood

together at the top of the hill, the King and Queen being, of course, in the front. A courteous young

gentleman, to whom I had been accredited at the beginning of the dayall guests were so

attendedexplained to me that, as this was the national as opposed to the religious ceremony, the Vladika,

who is the official representative of the laity, took command here. The ecclesiastics were put prominently

forward, simply out of courtesy, in obedience to the wish of the people, by whom they were all greatly

Then commenced another unique ceremony, which, indeed, might well find a place in our Western countries.

As far as ever we could see were masses of men roughly grouped, not in any uniform, but all in national

costume, and armed only with the handjar. In the front of each of these groups or bodies stood the National

Councillor for that district, distinguishable by his official robe and chain. There were in all seventeen of these

bodies. These were unequal in numbers, some of them predominating enormously over others, as, indeed,

might be expected in so mountainous a country. In all there were present, I was told, over a hundred thousand

men. So far as I can judge from long experience of looking at great bodies of men, the estimate was a just

one. I was a little surprised to see so many, for the population of the Blue Mountains is never accredited in

books of geography as a large one. When I made inquiry as to how the frontier guard was being for the time

"By the women mainly. But, all the same, we have also a male guard which covers the whole frontier except

that to seaward. Each man has with him six women, so that the whole line is unbroken. Moreover, sir, you

must bear in mind that in the Blue Mountains our women are trained to arms as well as our menay, and

they could give a good account of themselves, too, against any foe that should assail us. Our history shows

what women can do in defence. I tell you, the Turkish population would be bigger today but for the women

At a signal given by the President of the National Council one of the Divisions moved forwards. It was not an

ordinary movement, but an intense rush made with all the elan and vigour of hardy and highly trained men.

They came on, not merely at the double, but as if delivering an attack. Handjar in hand, they rushed forward.

I can only compare their rush to an artillery charge or to an attack of massed cavalry battalions. It was my

fortune to see the former at Magenta and the latter at Sadowa, so that I know what such illustration means. I

may also say that I saw the relief column which Roberts organized rush through a town on its way to relieve

Mafeking; and no one who had the delight of seeing that inspiring progress of a flying army on their way to

relieve their comrades needs to be told what a rush of armed men can be. With speed which was simply

desperate they ran up the hill, and, circling to the left, made a ring round the topmost plateau, where stood the

King. When the ring was complete, the stream went on lapping round and round till the whole tally was

exhausted. In the meantime another Division had followed, its leader joining close behind the end of the first.

Then came another and another. An unbroken line circled and circled round the hill in seeming endless array,

till the whole slopes were massed with moving men, dark in colour, and with countless glittering points

everywhere. When the whole of the Divisions had thus surrounded the King, there was a moment's husha

silence so still that it almost seemed as if Nature stood still also. We who looked on were almost afraid to

Then suddenly, without, so far as I could see, any fugleman or word of command, the handjars of all that

mighty array of men flashed upward as one, and like thunder pealed the National cry:

After the cry there was a strange subsidence which made the onlooker rub his eyes. It seemed as though the

whole mass of fighting men had partially sunk into the ground. Then the splendid truth burst upon usthe

Another moment of silence, as King Rupert, taking off his crown, held it up in his left hand, and, holding his

great handjar high in his right, cried in a voice so strong that it came ringing over that serried mass like a

"To Freedom of our Nation, and to Freedom within it, I dedicate these and myself. I swear!"

The silence which followed lasted several seconds; then, without a sign, as though one and all acted

instinctively, the whole body stood up. Thereupon was executed a movement which, with all my experience

of soldiers and war, I never saw equallednot with the Russian Royal Guard saluting the Czar at his

Coronation, not with an impi of Cetewayo's Zulus whirling through the opening of a kraal.

For a second or two the whole mass seemed to writhe or shudder, and then, lo! the whole District Divisions

were massed again in completeness, its Councillors next the King, and the Divisions radiating outwards down

This completed the ceremony, and everything broke up into units. Later, I was told by my official friend that

the King's last movementthe oath as he sank to his kneeswas an innovation of his own. All I can say is,

if, in the future, and for all time, it is not taken for a precedent, and made an important part of the Patriotic

Coronation ceremony, the Blue Mountaineers will prove themselves to be a much more stupid people than

The conclusion of the Coronation festivities was a time of unalloyed joy. It was the banquet given to the King

and Queen by the nation; the guests of the nation were included in the royal party. It was a unique ceremony.

Fancy a picnicparty of a hundred thousand persons, nearly all men. There must have been made beforehand

vast and elaborate preparations, ramifying through the whole nation. Each section had brought provisions

sufficient for their own consumption in addition to several special dishes for the guesttables; but the

It was evidently a part of the scheme that all should derive from a common stock, so that the feeling of

The guesttables were the only tables to be seen. The bulk of the feasters sat on the ground. The tables were

brought forward by the men themselvesno such thing as domestic service was known on this dayfrom a

wood close at hand, where they and the chairs had been placed in readiness. The linen and crockery used had

been sent for the purpose from the households of every town and village. The flowers were plucked in the

mountains early that morning by the children, and the gold and silver plate used for adornment were supplied

from the churches. Each dish at the guesttables was served by the men of each section in turn.

Over the whole array seemed to be spread an atmosphere of joyousness, of peace, of brotherhood. It would be

impossible to adequately describe that amazing scene, a whole nation of splendid men surrounding their new

King and Queen, loving to honour and serve them. Scattered about through that vast crowd were groups of

musicians, chosen from amongst themselves. The space covered by this titanic picnic was so vast that there

were few spots from which you could hear music proceeding from different quarters.

After dinner we all sat and smoked; the music became rather vocal than instrumentalindeed, presently we

did not hear the sound of any instrument at all. Only knowing a few words of Balkan, I could not follow the

meanings of the songs, but I gathered that they were all legendary or historical. To those who could

understand, as I was informed by my tutelary young friend, who stayed beside me the whole of this

memorable day, we were listening to the history of the Land of the Blue Mountains in ballad form.

Somewhere or other throughout that vast concourse each notable record of ten centuries was being told to

It was now late in the day. Slowly the sun had been dropping down over the Calabrian Mountains, and the

glamorous twilight was stealing over the immediate scene. No one seemed to notice the coming of the dark,

which stole down on us with an unspeakable mystery. For long we sat still, the clatter of many tongues

becoming stilled into the witchery of the scene. Lower the sun sank, till only the ruddiness of the afterglow lit

the expanse with rosy light; then this failed in turn, and the night shut down quickly.

At last, when we could just discern the faces close to us, a simultaneous movement began. Lights began to

flash out in places all over the hillside. At first these seemed as tiny as glowworms seen in a summer wood,

but by degrees they grew till the space was set with little circles of light. These in turn grew and grew in both

number and strength. Flames began to leap out from piles of wood, torches were lighted and held high. Then

the music began again, softly at first, but then louder as the musicians began to gather to the centre, where sat

the King and Queen. The music was wild and semibarbaric, but full of sweet melody. It somehow seemed to

bring before us a distant past; one and all, according to the strength of our imagination and the volume of our

knowledge, saw episodes and phases of bygone history come before us. There was a wonderful rhythmic,

almost choric, force in the time kept, which made it almost impossible to sit still. It was an invitation to the

dance such as I had never before heard in any nation or at any time. Then the lights began to gather round.

Once more the mountaineers took something of the same formation as at the crowning. Where the royal party

sat was a level mead, with crisp, short grass, and round it what one might well call the Ring of the Nation was

The music grew louder. Each mountaineer who had not a lit torch already lighted one, and the whole rising

hillside was a glory of light. The Queen rose, and the King an instant after. As they rose men stepped forward

and carried away their chairs, or rather thrones. The Queen gave the King her handthis is, it seems, the

privilege of the wife as distinguished from any other woman. Their feet took the time of the music, and they

That dance was another thing to remember, won from the haunting memories of that strange day. At first the

King and Queen danced all alone. They began with stately movement, but as the music quickened their feet

kept time, and the swing of their bodies with movements kept growing more and more ecstatic at every beat

till, in true Balkan fashion, the dance became a very agony of passionate movement.

At this point the music slowed down again, and the mountaineers began to join in the dance. At first slowly,

one by one, they joined in, the Vladika and the higher priests leading; then everywhere the whole vast crowd

began to dance, till the earth around us seemed to shake. The lights quivered, flickered, blazed out again, and

rose and fell as that hundred thousand men, each holding a torch, rose and fell with the rhythm of the dance.

Quicker, quicker grew the music, faster grew the rushing and pounding of the feet, till the whole nation

I stood near the Vladika, and in the midst of this final wildness I saw him draw from his belt a short, thin

flute; then he put it to his lips and blew a single notea fierce, sharp note, which pierced the volume of

sound more surely than would the thunder of a cannonshot. On the instant everywhere each man put his

There was complete and immediate darkness, for the fires, which had by now fallen low, had evidently been

trodden out in the measure of the dance. The music still kept in its rhythmic beat, but slower than it had yet

been. Little by little this beat was pointed and emphasized by the clapping of handsat first only a few, but

spreading till everyone present was beating hands to the slow music in the darkness. This lasted a little while,

during which, looking round, I noticed a faint light beginning to steal up behind the hills. The moon was

Again there came a note from the Vladika's flutea single note, sweet and subtle, which I can only compare

with a note from a nightingale, vastly increased in powers. It, too, won through the thunder of the

handclaps, and on the second the sound ceased. The sudden stillness, together with the darkness, was so

impressive that we could almost hear our hearts beating. And then came through the darkness the most

beautiful and impressive sound heard yet. That mighty concourse, without fugleman of any sort, began, in

low, fervent voice, to sing the National Anthem. At first it was of so low tone as to convey the idea of a

mighty assembly of violinists playing with the mutes on. But it gradually rose till the air above us seemed to

throb and quiver. Each syllableeach wordspoken in unison by the vast throng was as clearly enunciated

This anthem, sung out of full hearts, remains on our minds as the last perfection of a perfect day. For myself,

I am not ashamed to own that it made me weep like a child. Indeed, I cannot write of it now as I would; it

In the early morning, whilst the mountains were still rather grey than blue, the cableline took us to the Blue

Mouth, where we embarked in the King's yacht, The Lady, which took us across the Adriatic at a pace which

I had hitherto considered impossible. The King and Queen came to the landing to see us off. They stood

together at the righthand side of the redcarpeted gangway, and shook hands with each guest as he went on

board. The instant the last passenger had stepped on deck the gangway was withdrawn. The Lord High

Admiral, who stood on the bridge, raised his hand, and we swept towards the mouth of the gulf. Of course, all

hats were off, and we cheered frantically. I can truly say that if King Rupert and Queen Teuta should ever

wish to found in the Blue Mountains a colony of diplomatists and journalists, those who were their guests on

this great occasion will volunteer to a man. I think old Hempetch, who is the doyen of Englishspeaking

"May God bless them and theirs with every grace and happiness, and send prosperity to the Land and the

rule!" I think the King and Queen heard us cheer, they turned to look at our flying ship again.

It is so long since I even thought of this journal that I hardly know where to begin. I always heard that a

married man is a pretty busy man; but since I became one, though it is a new life to me, and of a happiness

undreamt of, I KNOW what that life is. But I had no idea that this King business was anything like what it is.

Why, it never leaves me a moment at all to myselfor, what is worse, to Teuta. If people who condemn

Kings had only a single month of my life in that capacity, they would form an opinion different from that

which they hold. It might be useful to have a Professor of Kingship in the Anarchists' Collegewhenever it

Everything has gone on well with us, I am glad to say. Teuta is in splendid health, though she hasbut only

very latelypractically given up going on her own aeroplane. It was, I know, a great sacrifice to make, just

as she had become an expert at it. They say here that she is one of the best drivers in the Blue

Mountainsand that is in the world, for we have made that form of movement our own. Ever since we found

the pitchblende pockets in the Great Tunnel, and discovered the simple process of extracting the radium

from it, we have gone on by leaps and bounds. When first Teuta told me she would "aero" no more for a

while, I thought she was wise, and backed her up in it: for driving an aeroplane is trying work and hard on the

nerves. I only learned then the reason for her cautionthe usual one of a young wife. That was three months

ago, and only this morning she told me she would not go sailing in the air, even with me, till she could do so

"without risk"she did not mean risk to herself. Aunt Janet knew what she meant, and counselled her

strongly to stick to her resolution. So for the next few months I am to do my airsailing alone.

The public works which we began immediately after the Coronation are going strong. We began at the very

beginning on an elaborate system. The first thing was to adequately fortify the Blue Mouth. Whilst the

fortifications were being constructed we kept all the warships in the gulf. But when the point of safety was

reached, we made the ships do sentrygo along the coast, whilst we trained men for service at sea. It is our

plan to take by degrees all the young men and teach them this wise, so that at the end the whole population

shall be trained for sea as well as for land. And as we are teaching them the airship service, too, they will be

at home in all the elementsexcept fire, of course, though if that should become a necessity, we shall tackle

We started the Great Tunnel at the farthest inland point of the Blue Mouth, and ran it due east at an angle of

45 degrees, so that, when complete, it would go right through the first line of hills, coming out on the plateau

Plazac. The plateau is not very widehalf a mile at mostand the second tunnel begins on the eastern side

of it. This new tunnel is at a smaller angle, as it has to pierce the second hilla mountain this time. When it

comes out on the east side of that, it will tap the real productive belt. Here it is that our hardwoodtrees are

finest, and where the greatest mineral deposits are found. This plateau is of enormous length, and runs north

arid south round the great bulk of the central mountain, so that in time, when we put up a circular railway, we

can bring, at a merely nominal cost, all sorts of material up or down. It is on this level that we have built the

great factories for war material. We are tunnelling into the mountains, where are the great deposits of coal.

We run the trucks in and out on the level, and can get perfect ventilation with little cost or labour. Already we

are mining all the coal which we consume within our own confines, and we can, if we wish, within a year

export largely. The great slopes of these tunnels give us the necessary aid of specific gravity, and as we carry

an endless water supply in great tubes that way also, we can do whatever we wish by hydraulic power. As

one by one the European and Asiatic nations began to reduce their war preparations, we took over their

disbanded workmen though our agents, so that already we have a productive staff of skilled workmen larger

than anywhere else in the world. I think myself that we were fortunate in being able to get ahead so fast with

our preparations for war manufacture, for if some of the "Great Powers," as they call themselves, knew the

measure of our present production, they would immediately try to take active measures against us. In such

case we should have to fight them, which would delay us. But if we can have another year untroubled, we

shall, so far as war material is concerned, be able to defy any nation in the world. And if the time may only

come peacefully till we have our buildings and machinery complete, we can prepare warstores and

implements for the whole Balkan nations. And thenBut that is a dream. We shall know in good time.

In the meantime all goes well. The cannon foundries are built and active. We are already beginning to turn

out finished work. Of course, our first guns are not very large, but they are good. The big guns, and especially

siegeguns, will come later. And when the great extensions are complete, and the boring and wirewinding

machines are in working order, we can go merrily on. I suppose that by that time the whole of the upper

plateau will be like a manufacturing townat any rate, we have plenty of raw material to hand. The

haematite mines seem to be inexhaustible, and as the raising of the ore is cheap and easy by means of our

extraordinary waterpower, and as coal comes down to the plateau by its own gravity on the cableline, we

have natural advantages which exist hardly anywhere else in the worldcertainly not all together, as here.

That bird's eye view of the Blue Mouth which we had from the aeroplane when Teuta saw that vision of the

future has not been in vain. The aeroplane works are having a splendid output. The aeroplane is a large and

visible product; there is no mistaking when it is there! We have already a large and respectable aerial fleet.

The factories for explosives are, of course, far away in bare valleys, where accidental effects are minimized.

So, too, are the radium works, wherein unknown dangers may lurk. The turbines in the tunnel give us all the

power we want at present, and, later on, when the new tunnel, which we call the "water tunnel," which is

already begun, is complete, the available power will be immense. All these works are bringing up our

So much for our material prosperity. But with it comes a larger life and greater hopes. The stress of

organizing and founding these great works is practically over. As they are not only selfsupporting, but

largely productive, all anxiety in the way of national expenditure is minimized. And, more than all, I am able

to give my unhampered attention to those matters of even more than national importance on which the

ultimate development, if not the immediate strength, of our country must depend.

I am well into the subject of a great Balkan Federation. This, it turns out, has for long been the dream of

Teuta's life, as also that of the present Archimandrite of Plazac, her father, who, since I last touched this

journal, having taken on himself a Holy Life, was, by will of the Church, the Monks, and the People,

Such a Federation had long been in the air. For myself, I had seen its inevitableness from the first. The

modern aggressions of the Dual Nation, interpreted by her past history with regard to Italy, pointed towards

the necessity of such a protective measure. And now, when Servia and Bulgaria were used as blinds to cover

her real movements to incorporate with herself as established the provinces, once Turkish, which had been

entrusted to her temporary protection by the Treaty of Berlin; when it would seem that Montenegro was to be

deprived for all time of the hope of regaining the Bocche di Cattaro, which she had a century ago won, and

held at the point of the sword, until a Great Power had, under a wrong conviction, handed it over to her

neighbouring Goliath; when the Sandjack of NoviBazar was threatened with the fate which seemed to have

already overtaken Bosnia and Herzegovina; when gallant little Montenegro was already shut out from the sea

by the octopuslike grip of Dalmatia crouching along her western shore; when Turkey was dwindling down

to almost ineptitude; when Greece was almost a byword, and when Albania as a nationthough still

nominally subjectwas of such unimpaired virility that there were great possibilities of her future, it was

imperative that something must happen if the Balkan race was not to be devoured piecemeal by her northern

neighbours. To the end of ultimate protection I found most of them willing to make defensive alliance.

And as the true defence consists in judicious attack, I have no doubt that an alliance so based must ultimately

become one for all purposes. Albania was the most difficult to win to the scheme, as her own complications

with her suzerain, combined with the pride and suspiciousness of her people, made approach a matter of

extreme caution. It was only possible when I could induce her rulers to see that, no matter how great her pride

and valour, the magnitude of northern advance, if unchecked, must ultimately overwhelm her.

I own that this mapmaking was nervous work, for I could not shut my eyes to the fact that German lust of

enlargement lay behind Austria's advance. At and before that time expansion was the dominant idea of the

three Great Powers of Central Europe. Russia went eastward, hoping to gather to herself the rich

northeastern provinces of China, till ultimately she should dominate the whole of Northern Europe and Asia

from the Gulf of Finland to the Yellow Sea. Germany wished to link the North Sea to the Mediterranean by

her own territory, and thus stand as a flawless barrier across Europe from north to south.

When Nature should have terminated the headship of the Empire Kingdom, she, as natural heir, would creep

southward through the Germanspeaking provinces. Thus Austria, of course kept in ignorance of her

neighbour's ultimate aims, had to extend towards the south. She had been barred in her western movement by

the rise of the Irredentist party in Italy, and consequently had to withdraw behind the frontiers of Carinthia,

My own dream of the new map was to make "Balka"the Balkan Federationtake in ultimately all south

of a line drawn from the Isle of Serpents to Aquileia. There wouldmustbe difficulties in the carrying out

of such a scheme. Of course, it involved Austria giving up Dalmatia, Istria, and Sclavonia, as well as a part of

Croatia and the Hungarian Banat. On the contrary, she might look for centuries of peace in the south. But it

would make for peace so strongly that each of the States impinging on it would find it worth while to make a

considerable sacrifice to have it effected. To its own integers it would offer a lasting settlement of interests

which at present conflicted, and a share in a new worldpower. Each of these integers would be absolutely

selfgoverning and independent, being only united for purposes of mutual good. I did not despair that even

Turkey and Greece, recognizing that benefit and safety would ensue without the destruction or even

minimizing of individuality, would, sooner or later, come into the Federation. The matter is already so far

advanced that within a month the various rulers of the States involved are to have a secret and informal

meeting. Doubtless some larger plan and further action will be then evolved. It will be an anxious time for all

in this zoneand outside ittill this matter is all settled. In any case, the manufacture of war material will

I breathe more freely. The meeting has taken place here at Vissarion. Nominal cause of meeting: a

huntingparty in the Blue Mountains. Not any formal affair. Not a Chancellor or Secretary of State or

Diplomatist of any sort present. All headquarters. It was, after all, a real huntingparty. Good sportsmen,

plenty of game, lots of beaters, everything organized properly, and an effective tally of results. I think we all

enjoyed ourselves in the matter of sport; and as the political result was absolute unanimity of purpose and

So it is all decided. Everything is pacific. There is not a suggestion even of war, revolt, or conflicting purpose

of any kind. We all go on exactly as we are doing for another year, pursuing our own individual objects, just

as at present. But we are all to see that in our own households order prevails. All that is supposed to be

effective is to be kept in good working order, and whatever is, at present, not adequate to possibilities is to be

made so. This is all simply protective and defensive. We understand each other. But if any hulking stranger

should undertake to interfere in our domestic concerns, we shall all unite on the instant to keep things as we

wish them to remain. We shall be ready. Alfred's maxim of Peace shall be once more exemplified. In the

meantime the factories shall work overtime in our own mountains, and the output shall be for the general

good of our special communitythe bill to be settled afterwards amicably. There can hardly be any

difference of opinion about that, as the others will be the consumers of our surplus products. We are the

producers, who produce for ourselves first, and then for the limited market of those within the Ring. As we

undertake to guard our own frontierssea and landand are able to do so, the goods are to be warehoused

in the Blue Mountains until requiredif at allfor participation in the markets of the world, and especially

in the European market. If all goes well and the markets are inactive, the goods shall be duly delivered to the

As Rupert began to neglect his Journal when he was made a King, so, too, I find in myself a tendency to

leave writing to other people. But one thing I shall not be content to leave to otherslittle Rupert. The baby

of Rupert and Teuta is much too precious a thing to be spoken of except with love, quite independent of the

fact that he will be, in natural course, a King! So I have promised Teuta that whatever shall be put into this

record of the first King of the Sent Leger Dynasty relating to His Royal Highness the Crown Prince shall only

Our dear little Prince arrived punctually and in perfect condition. The angels that carried him evidently took

the greatest care of him, and before they left him they gave him dower of all their best. He is a dear! Like

both his father and his mother, and that says everything. My own private opinion is that he is a born King! He

does not know what fear is, and he thinks more of everyone else than he does of his dear little self. And if

"Aunt Janet dear, that is all true. He is a dear, and a King, and an angel! But we mustn't have too much about

him just yet. This book is to be about Rupert. So our little man can only be what we shall call a corollary."

I should mention here that the book is Teuta's idea. Before little Rupert came she controlled herself

wonderfully, doing only what was thought best for her under the circumstances. As I could see that it would

be a help for her to have some quiet occupation which would interest her without tiring her, I looked up (with

his permission, of course) all Rupert's old letters and diaries, and journals and reportsall that I had kept for

him during his absences on his adventures. At first I was a little afraid they might harm her, for at times she

got so excited over some things that I had to caution her. Here again came in her wonderful selfcontrol. I

think the most soothing argument I used with her was to point out that the dear boy had come through all the

After we had read over together the whole matter several timesfor it was practically new to me too, and I

got nearly as excited as she was, though I have known him so much longerwe came to the conclusion that

this particular volume would have to be of selected matter. There is enough of Rupert's work to make a lot of

volumes and we have an ambitious literary project of some day publishing an edition de luxe of his whole

collected works. It will be a rare showing amongst the works of Kings. But this is to be all about himself, so

Byandby we came to a part when we had to ask him questions; and he was so interested in Teuta's

workhe is really bound up body and soul in his beautiful wife, and no wonderthat we had to take him

into full confidence. He promised he would help us all he could by giving us the use of his later journals, and

such letters and papers as he had kept privately. He said he would make one conditionI use his own words:

"As you two dear women are to be my editors, you must promise to put in everything exactly as I wrote it. It

will not do to have any fake about this. I do not wish anything foolish or egotistical toned down out of

affection for me. It was all written in sincerity, and if I had faults, they must not be hidden. If it is to be

history, it must be true history, even if it gives you and me or any of us away."

He also said that, as Sir Edward Bingham Trent, Bart.as he is now was sure to have some matter which

we should like, he would write and ask him to send such to us. He also said that Mr. Ernest Roger Halbard

Melton, of Humcroft, Salop (he always gives this name and address in full, which is his way of showing

contempt), would be sure to have some relevant matter, and that he would have him written to on the subject.

This he did. The Chancellor wrote him in his most grandiloquent style. Mr. E. R. H. Melton, of H., S., replied

I am honoured by the request made on your behalf by the Lord High Chancellor of your kingdom that I

should make a literary contribution to the volume which my cousin, Queen Teuta, is, with the help of your

former governess, Miss MacKelpie, compiling. I am willing to do so, as you naturally wish to have in that

work some contemporary record made by the Head of the House of Melton, with which you are connected,

though only on the distaff side. It is a natural ambition enough, even on the part of a barbarianor perhaps

semibarbarian King, and far be it from me, as Head of the House, to deny you such a coveted privilege.

Perhaps you may not know that I am now Head of the House; my father died three days ago. I offered my

mother the use of the Dower Houseto the incumbency of which, indeed, she is entitled by her marriage

settlement. But she preferred to go to live at her seat, Carfax, in Kent. She went this morning after the funeral.

In letting you have the use of my manuscript I make only one stipulation, but that I expect to be rigidly

adhered to. It is that all that I have written be put in the book in extenso. I do not wish any record of mine to

be garbled to suit other ends than those ostensible, or whatever may be to the honour of myself or my House

to be burked. I dare say you have noticed, my dear Rupert, that the compilers of family histories often,

through jealousy, alter matter that they are allowed to use so as to suit their own purpose or minister to their

own vanity. I think it right to tell you that I have had a certified copy made by Petter and Galpin, the law

stationers, so that I shall be able to verify whether my stipulation has been honourably observed. I am having

the book, which is naturally valuable, carefully packed, and shall have it forwarded to Sir Edward Bingham

Trent, Baronet (which he now isHeaven save the mark!), the Attorney. Please see that he returns it to me,

and in proper order. He is not to publish for himself anything in it about him. A man of that class is apt to

advertise the fact of anyone of distinction taking any notice of him. I would bring out the MS. to you myself,

and stay for a while with you for some sport, only your lotsubjects I suppose you call them!are such

bounders that a gentleman's life is hardly safe amongst them. I never met anyone who had so poor an

appreciation of a joke as they have. By the way, how is Teuta? She is one of them. I heard all about the

hatching business. I hope the kid is all right. This is only a word in your ear, so don't get cocky, old son. I am

open to a godfathership. Think of that, Hedda! Of course, if the other godfather and the godmother are up to

the mark; I don't want to have to boost up the whole lot! Savvy? Kiss Teuta and the kid for me. I must have

the boy over here for a bit later onwhen he is presentable, and has learned not to be a nuisance. It will be

good for him to see something of a real firstclass English country house like Humcroft. To a person only

accustomed to rough ways and meagre living its luxury will make a memory which will serve in time as an

example to be aimed at. I shall write again soon. Don't hesitate to ask any favour which I may be able to

. . . So I thought the best way to serve that appalling cad would be to take him at his word, and put in his

literary contribution in full. I have had made and attested a copy of his "Record," as he calls it, so as to save

you trouble. But I send the book itself, because I am afraid that unless you see his words in his own writing,

you will not believe that he or anyone else ever penned seriously a document so incriminating. I am sure he

must have forgotten what he had written, for even such a dull dog as he is could never have made public such

Such a nature has its revenges on itself. In this case the officers of revenge are his ipsissima verba.

All is now well in train. When the Czar of Russia, on being asked by the Sclavs (as was meet) to be the

referee in the "Balkan Settlement," declined on the ground that he was himself by inference an interested

party, it was unanimously agreed by the Balkan rulers that the Western King should be asked to arbitrate, as

all concerned had perfect confidence in his wisdom, as well as his justice. To their wish he graciously

assented. The matter has now been for more than six months in his hands, and he has taken endless trouble to

obtain full information. He has now informed us through his Chancellor that his decision is almost ready, and

We have another huntingparty at Vissarion next week. Teuta is looking forward to it with extraordinary

interest. She hopes then to present to our brothers of the Balkans our little son, and she is eager to know if

The arbitrator's decision has been communicated to us through the Chancellor of the Western King, who

brought it to us himself as a special act of friendliness. It met with the enthusiastic approval of all. The

Premier remained with us during the progress of the huntingparty, which was one of the most joyous

occasions ever known. We are all of good heart, for the future of the Balkan races is now assured. The

strifeinternal and externalof a thousand years has ceased, and we look with hope for a long and happy

time. The Chancellor brought messages of grace and courtliness and friendliness to all. And when I, as

spokesman of the party, asked him if we might convey a request of His Majesty that he would honour us by

attending the ceremony of making known formally the Balkan Settlement, he answered that the King had

authorized him to say that he would, if such were wished by us, gladly come; and that if he should come, he

would attend with a fleet as an escort. The Chancellor also told me from himself that it might be possible to

have other nationalities represented on such a great occasion by Ambassadors and even fleets, though the

monarchs themselves might not be able to attend. He hinted that it might be well if I put the matter in train.

(He evidently took it for granted that, though I was only one of several, the matter rested with mepossibly

he chose me as the one to whom to make the confidence, as I was born a stranger.) As we talked it over, he

grew more enthusiastic, and finally said that, as the King was taking the lead, doubtless all the nations of the

earth friendly to him would like to take a part in the ceremony. So it is likely to turn out practically an

international ceremony of a unique kind. Teuta will love it, and we shall all do what we can.

Our dear Teuta is full of the forthcoming celebration of the Balkan Federation, which is to take place this day

month, although I must say, for myself, that the ceremony is attaining to such dimensions that I am beginning

to have a sort of vague fear of some kind. It almost seems uncanny. Rupert is working unceasinglyhas

been for some time. For weeks past he seems to have been out day and night on his aeroplane, going through

and round over the country arranging matters, and seeing for himself that what has been arranged is being

done. Uncle Colin is always about, too, and so is Admiral Rooke. But now Teuta is beginning to go with

Rupert. That girl is simply fearlessjust like Rupert. And they both seem anxious that little Rupert shall be

the same. Indeed, he is the same. A few mornings ago Rupert and Teuta were about to start just after dawn

from the top of the Castle. Little Rupert was therehe is always awake early and as bright as a bee. I was

holding him in my arms, and when his mother leant over to kiss him goodbye, he held out his arms to her in

She looked appealingly at Rupert, who nodded, and said: "All right. Take him, darling. He will have to learn

some day, and the sooner the better." The baby, looking eagerly from one to the other with the same

questioning in his eyes as there is sometimes in the eyes of a kitten or a puppybut, of course, with an eager

soul behind it saw that he was going, and almost leaped into his mother's arms. I think she had expected

him to come, for she took a little leather dress from Margareta, his nurse, and, flushing with pride, began to

wrap him in it. When Teuta, holding him in her arms, stepped on the aeroplane, and took her place in the

centre behind Rupert, the young men of the Crown Prince's Guard raised a cheer, amid which Rupert pulled

The Crown Prince's Guard was established by the mountaineers themselves the day of his birth. Ten of the

biggest and most powerful and cleverest young men of the nation were chosen, and were sworn in with a very

impressive ceremony to guard the young Prince. They were to so arrange and order themselves and matters

generally that two at least of them should always have him, or the place in which he was, within their sight.

They all vowed that the last of their lives should go before harm came to him. Of course, Teuta understood,

and so did Rupert. And these young men are the persons most privileged in the whole Castle. They are dear

boys, every one of them, and we are all fond of them and respect them. They simply idolize the baby.

Ever since that morning little Rupert has, unless it is at a time appointed for his sleeping, gone in his mother's

arms. I think in any other place there would be some State remonstrance at the whole royal family being at

once and together in a dangerous position, but in the Blue Mountains danger and fear are not thought

ofindeed, they can hardly be in their terminology. And I really think the child enjoys it even more than his

parents. He is just like a little bird that has found the use of his wings. Bless him!

I find that even I have to study Court ritual a little. So many nationalities are to be represented at the

ceremony of the "Balkan Settlement," and so many Kings and Princes and notabilities of all kinds are

coming, that we must all take care not to make any mistakes. The Press alone would drive anyone silly.

Rupert and Teuta come and sit with me sometimes in the evening when we are all too tired to work, and they

rest themselves by talking matters over. Rupert says that there will be over five hundred reporters, and that

the applications for permission are coming in so fast that there may be a thousand when the day comes. Last

"I have an inspiration! Fancy a thousand journalists,each wanting to get ahead of the rest, and all willing to

invoke the Powers of Evil for exclusive information! The only man to look after this department is Rooke. He

knows how to deal with men, and as we have already a large staff to look after the journalistic guests, he can

be at the head, and appoint his own deputies to act for him. Somewhere and sometime the keeping the peace

We were all concerned about one thing, naturally important in the eyes of a woman: What robes was Teuta to

wear? In the old days, when there were Kings and Queens, they doubtless wore something gorgeous or

impressive; but whatever it was that they wore has gone to dust centuries ago, and there were no illustrated

papers in those primitive days. Teuta was talking to me eagerly, with her dear beautiful brows all wrinkled,

"Capital!" she said, clapping her hands like a joyous child. "The very thing, and our people will like it."

I own that for a moment I was dismayed. It was a horrible test of a woman's love and devotion. At a time

when she was entertaining Kings and notabilities in her own houseand be sure they would all be decked in

their fineryto have to appear in such a garment! A plain thing with nothing even pretty, let alone gorgeous,

about it! I expressed my views to Rupert, for I feared that Teuta might be disappointed, though she might not

"Oh, thank you so much, dear! I should love that above everything, but I did not like to suggest it, lest you

should think me arrogant or presuming; for, indeed, Rupert, I am very proud of it, and of the way our people

"Why not?" said Rupert, in his direct way. "It is a thing for us all to be proud of; the nation has already

adopted it as a national emblemour emblem of courage and devotion and patriotism, which will always, I

hope, be treasured beyond price by the men and women of our Dynasty, the Nation, that isof the Nation

Later on in the evening we had a strange endorsement of the national will. A "People's Deputation" of

mountaineers, without any official notice or introduction, arrived at the Castle late in the evening in the

manner established by Rupert's "Proclamation of Freedom," wherein all citizens were entitled to send a

deputation to the King, at will and in private, on any subject of State importance. This deputation was

composed of seventeen men, one selected from each political section, so that the body as a whole represented

the entire nation. They were of all sorts of social rank and all degrees of fortune, but they were mainly "of the

people." They spoke hesitatinglypossibly because Teuta, or even because I, was presentbut with a

manifest earnestness. They made but one requestthat the Queen should, on the great occasion of the

Balkan Federation, wear as robes of State the Shroud that they loved to see her in. The spokesman,

"This is a matter, Your Majesty, that the women naturally have a say in, so we have, of course, consulted

them. They have discussed the matter by themselves, and then with us, and they are agreed without a flaw

that it will be good for the Nation and for Womankind that you do this thing. You have shown to them, and to

the world at large, what women should do, what they can do, and they want to make, in memory of your great

act, the Shroud a garment of pride and honour for women who have deserved well of their country. In the

future it can be a garment to be worn only by privileged women who have earned the right. But they hope,

and we hope with them, that on this occasion of our Nation taking the lead before the eyes of the world, all

our women may wear it on that day as a means of showing overtly their willingness to do their duty, even to

the death. And so"here he turned to the King"Rupert, we trust that Her Majesty Queen Teuta will

understand that in doing as the women of the Blue Mountains wish, she will bind afresh to the Queen the

loyal devotion which she won from them as Voivodin. Henceforth and for all time the Shroud shall be a dress

Teuta looked all ablaze with love and pride and devotion. Stars in her eyes shone like white fire as she

"I feared that if I carried out my own wish, it might look arrogant, but Rupert has expressed the same wish,

and now I feel that I am free to wear that dress which brought me to you and to Rupert"here she beamed

on him, and took his hand"fortified as I am by your wishes and the command of my lord the King."

"Tell your wives, my brothers, and the rest of the Blue Mountain women, that that is the answer of the

husband who loves and honours his wife. All the world shall see at the ceremony of the Federation of Balka

that we men love and honour the women who are loyal and can die for duty. And, men of the Blue

Mountains, some day before long we shall organize that great idea, and make it a permanent thing that the

Order of the Shroud is the highest guerdon that a noble hearted woman can wear."

Teuta disappeared for a few moments, and came back with the Crown Prince in her arms. Everyone present

The Editors of Free America have thought it well to put in consecutive order the reports and descriptions of

their Special Correspondents, of whom there were present no less than eight. Not a word they wrote is

omitted, but the various parts of their reports are placed in different order, so that, whilst nothing which any

of them recorded is left out, the reader may be able to follow the proceedings from the various points of view

of the writers who had the most favourable opportunity of moment. In so large an assemblage of

journaliststhere were present over a thousandthey could not all be present in one place; so our men, in

consultation amongst themselves, arranged to scatter, so as to cover the whole proceeding from the various

"coigns of vantage," using their skill and experience in selecting these points. One was situated on the summit

of the steelclad tower in the entrance to the Blue Mouth; another on the "Pressboat," which was moored

alongside King Rupert's armoured yacht, The Lady, whereon were gathered the various Kings and rulers of

the Balkan States, all of whom were in the Federation; another was in a swift torpedoboat, with a roving

commission to cruise round the harbour as desired; another took his place on the top of the great mountain

which overlooks Plazac, and so had a bird'seye view of the whole scene of operations; two others were on

the forts to right and left of the Blue Mouth; another was posted at the entrance to the Great Tunnel which

runs from the water level right up through the mountains to the plateau, where the mines and factories are

situate; another had the privilege of a place on an aeroplane, which went everywhere and saw everything.

This aeroplane was driven by an old Special Correspondent of Free America, who had been a chum of our

Special in the Japanese and Russian War, and who has taken service on the Blue Mountain Official Gazette.

Two days before the time appointed for the ceremony the guests of the Land of the Blue Mountains began to

arrive. The earlier comers were mostly the journalists who had come from almost over the whole inhabited

world. King Rupert, who does things well, had made a camp for their exclusive use. There was a separate tent

for eachof course, a small one, as there were over a thousand journalistsbut there were big tents for

general use scattered aboutrefectories, reading and writing rooms, a library, idle rooms for rest, etc. In the

rooms for reading and writing, which were the workrooms for general use, were newspapers, the latest

attainable from all over the world, BlueBooks, guides, directories, and all such aids to work as forethought

could arrange. There was for this special service a body of some hundreds of capable servants in special dress

and bearing identification numbersin fact, King Rupert "did us fine," to use a slang phrase of pregnant

There were other camps for special service, all of them well arranged, and with plenty of facility for

transport. Each of the Federating Monarchs had a camp of his own, in which he had erected a magnificent

pavilion. For the Western King, who had acted as Arbitrator in the matter of the Federation, a veritable palace

had been built by King Ruperta sort of Aladdin's palace it must have been, for only a few weeks ago the

place it occupied was, I was told, only primeval wilderness. King Rupert and his Queen, Teuta, had a pavilion

like the rest of the Federators of Balka, but infinitely more modest, both in size and adornments.

Everywhere were guards of the Blue Mountains, armed only with the "handjar," which is the national

weapon. They wore the national dress, but so arranged in colour and accoutrement that the general air of

uniformity took the place of a rigid uniform. There must have been at least seventy or eighty thousand of

The first day was one of investigation of details by the visitors. During the second day the retinues of the

great Federators came. Some of these retinues were vast. For instance, the Soldan (though only just become a

Federator) sent of one kind or another more than a thousand men. A brave show they made, for they are fine

men, and drilled to perfection. As they swaggered along, singly or in mass, with their gay jackets and baggy

trousers, their helmets surmounted by the golden crescent, they looked a foe not to be despised. Landreck

Martin, the Nestor of journalists, said to me, as we stood together looking at them:

"Today we witness a new departure in Blue Mountain history. This is the first occasion for a thousand years

that so large a Turkish body has entered the Blue Mountains with a reasonable prospect of ever getting out

Today, the day appointed for the ceremony, was auspiciously fine, even for the Blue Mountains, where at

this time of year the weather is nearly always fine. They are early folk in the Blue Mountains, but today

things began to hum before daybreak. There were bugle calls all over the placeeverything here is

arranged by calls of musical instrumentstrumpets, or bugles, or drums (if, indeed, the drum can be called a

musical instrument)or by lights, if it be after dark. We journalists were all ready; coffee and breadand

butter had been thoughtfully served early in our sleepingtents, and an elaborate breakfast was going on all

the time in the refectory pavilions. We had a preliminary look round, and then there was a sort of general

pause for breakfast. We took advantage of it, and attacked the sumptuousindeed, memorablemeal which

The ceremony was to commence at noon, but at ten o'clock the whole place was astirnot merely beginning

to move, but actually moving; everybody taking their places for the great ceremony. As noon drew near, the

excitement was intense and prolonged. One by one the various signatories to the Federation began to

assemble. They all came by sea; such of them as had seaboards of their own having their fleets around them.

Such as had no fleets of their own were attended by at least one of the Blue Mountain ironclads. And I am

bound to say that I never in my life saw more dangerous craft than these little warships of King Rupert of the

Blue Mountains. As they entered the Blue Mouth each ship took her appointed station, those which carried

the signatories being close together in an isolated group in a little bay almost surrounded by high cliffs in the

farthest recesses of the mighty harbour. King Rupert's armoured yacht all the time lay close inshore, hard by

the mouth of the Great Tunnel which runs straight into the mountain from a wide plateau, partly natural rock,

partly built up with mighty blocks of stone. Here it is, I am told, that the inland products are brought down to

the modern town of Plazac. Just as the clocks were chiming the half hour before noon this yacht glided out

into the expanse of the" Mouth." Behind her came twelve great barges, royally decked, and draped each in the

colour of the signatory nation. On each of these the ruler entered with his guard, and was carried to Rupert's

yacht, he going on the bridge, whilst his suite remained on the lower deck. In the meantime whole fleets had

been appearing on the southern horizon; the nations were sending their maritime quota to the christening of

"Balka"! In such wonderful order as can only be seen with squadrons of fighting ships, the mighty throng

swept into the Blue Mouth, and took up their stations in groups. The only armament of a Great Power now

missing was that of the Western King. But there was time. Indeed, as the crowd everywhere began to look at

their watches a long line of ships began to spread up northward from the Italian coast. They came at great

speednearly twenty knots. It was a really wonderful sightfifty of the finest ships in the world; the very

latest expression of naval giants, each seemingly typical of its classDreadnoughts, cruisers, destroyers.

They came in a wedge, with the King's yacht flying the Royal Standard the apex. Every ship of the squadron

bore a red ensign long enough to float from the masthead to the water. From the armoured tower in the

waterway one could see the myriad of faceswhite stars on both land and seafor the great harbour was

Suddenly, without any direct cause, the white masses became eclipsed everyone had turned round, and was

looking the other way. I looked across the bay and up the mountain behinda mighty mountain, whose

slopes run up to the very sky, ridge after ridge seeming like itself a mountain. Far away on the very top the

standard of the Blue Mountains was run up on a mighty Flagstaff which seemed like a shaft of light. It was

two hundred feet high, and painted white, and as at the distance the steel stays were invisible, it towered up in

lonely grandeur. At its foot was a dark mass grouped behind a white space, which I could not make out till I

Then I knew it was King Rupert and the Queen in the midst of a group of mountaineers. They were on the

aero station behind the platform of the aero, which seemed to shineshine, not glitteras though it were

Again the faces looked west. The Western Squadron was drawing near to the entrance of the Blue Mouth. On

the bridge of the yacht stood the Western King in uniform of an Admiral, and by him his Queen in a dress of

royal purple, splendid with gold. Another glance at the mountaintop showed that it had seemed to become

alive. A whole park of artillery seemed to have suddenly sprung to life, round each its crew ready for action.

Amongst the group at the foot of the Flagstaff we could distinguish King Rupert; his vast height and bulk

stood out from and above all round him. Close to him was a patch of white, which we understood to be

By this time the armoured yacht, bearing all the signatories to "Balka" (excepting King Rupert), had moved

out towards the entrance, and lay still and silent, waiting the coming of the Royal Arbitrator, whose whole

squadron simultaneously slowed down, and hardly drifted in the seething water of their backing engines.

When the flag which was in the yacht's prow was almost opposite the armoured fort, the Western King held

up a roll of vellum handed to him by one of his officers. We onlookers held our breath, for in an instant was

At the raising of the Western King's hand, a gun was fired away on the top of the mountain where rose the

mighty Flagstaff with the standard of the Blue Mountains. Then came the thunder of salute from the guns,

bright flashes and reports, which echoed down the hillsides in neverending sequence. At the first gun, by

some trick of signalling, the flag of the Federated "Balka" floated out from the top of the Flagstaff, which had

At the same moment the figures of Rupert and Teuta sank; they were taking their places on the aeroplane. An

instant after, like a great golden bird, it seemed to shoot out into the air, and then, dipping its head, dropped

downward at an obtuse angle. We could see the King and Queen from time waist upwardsthe King in Blue

Mountain dress of green; the Queen, wrapped in her white Shroud, holding her baby on her breast. When far

out from the mountaintop and over the Blue Mouth, the wings and tail of the great birdlike machine went

up, and the aero dropped like a stone, till it was only some few hundred feet over the water. Then the wings

and tail went down, but with diminishing speed. Below the expanse of the plane the King and Queen were

now seen seated together on the tiny steering platform, which seemed to have been lowered; she sat behind

her husband, after the manner of matrons of the Blue Mountains. That coming of that aeroplane was the most

After floating for a few seconds, the engines began to work, whilst the planes moved back to their normal

with beautiful simultaneity. There was a golden aero finding its safety in gliding movement. At the same time

the steering platform was rising, so that once more the occupants were not far below, but above the plane.

They were now only about a hundred feet above the water, moving from the far end of the Blue Mouth

towards the entrance in the open space between the two lines of the fighting ships of the various nationalities,

all of which had by now their yards manneda manoeuvre which had begun at the firing of the first gun on

the mountaintop. As the aero passed along, all the seamen began to cheera cheering which they kept up

till the King and Queen had come so close to the Western King's vessel that the two Kings and Queens could

greet each other. The wind was now beginning to blow westward from the mountaintop, and it took the

sounds towards the armoured fort, so that at moments we could distinguish the cheers of the various

nationalities, amongst which, more keen than the others, came the soft "Ban Zai!" of the Japanese.

King Rupert, holding his steering levers, sat like a man of marble. Behind him his beautiful wife, clad in her

Shroud, and holding in her arms the young Crown Prince, seemed like a veritable statue.

The aero, guided by Rupert's unerring hand, lit softly on the after deck of the Western King's yacht; and

King Rupert, stepping on deck, lifted from her seat Queen Teuta with her baby in her arms. It was only when

the Blue Mountain King stood amongst other men that one could realize his enormous stature. He stood

Whilst the aeroplane was giving up its burden, the Western King and his Queen were descending from the

bridge. The host and hostess, hand in handafter their usual fashion, as it seemshurried forward to greet

their guests. The meeting was touching in its simplicity. The two monarchs shook hands, and their consorts,

representatives of the foremost types of national beauty of the North and South, instinctively drew close and

kissed each other. Then the hostess Queen, moving towards the Western King, kneeled before him with the

"You are welcome, sire, to the Blue Mountains. We are grateful to you for all you have done for Balka, and

The King seemed moved. Accustomed as he was to the ritual of great occasions, the warmth and sincerity,

together with the gracious humility of this old Eastern custom, touched him, monarch though he was of a

great land and many races in the Far East. Impulsively he broke through Court ritual, and did a thing which, I

have since been told, won for him for ever a holy place in the warm hearts of the Blue Mountaineers. Sinking

on his knee before the beautiful shroud clad Queen, he raised her hand and kissed it. The act was seen by all

in and around the Blue Mouth, and a mighty cheering rose, which seemed to rise and swell as it ran far and

wide up the hillsides, till it faded away on the faroff mountaintop, where rose majestically the mighty

For myself, I can never forget that wonderful scene of a nation's enthusiasm, and the core of it is engraven on

my memory. That spotless deck, typical of all that is perfect in naval use; the King and Queen of the greatest

nation of the earth {3} received by the newest King and Queena King and Queen who won empire for

themselves, so that the former subject of another King received him as a brothermonarch on a

historymaking occasion, when a new world power was, under his tutelage, springing into existence. The

fair Northern Queen in the arms of the dark Southern Queen with the starry eyes. The simple splendour of

Northern dress arrayed against that of almost peasant plainness of the giant King of the South. But all were

eclipsedeven the thousand years of royal lineage of the Western King, Rupert's natural dower of stature,

and the other Queen's bearing of royal dignity and sweetnessby the elemental simplicity of Teuta's Shroud.

Not one of all that mighty throng but knew something of her wonderful story; and not one but felt glad and

proud that such a noble woman had won an empire through her own bravery, even in the jaws of the grave.

The armoured yacht, with the remainder of the signatories to the Balkan Federation, drew close, and the

rulers stepped on board to greet the Western King, the Arbitrator, Rupert leaving his task as personal host and

joining them. He took his part modestly in the rear of the group, and made a fresh obeisance in his new

Presently another warship, The Balka, drew close. It contained the ambassadors of Foreign Powers, and the

Chancellors and high officials of the Balkan nations. It was followed by a fleet of warships, each one

representing a Balkan Power. The great Western fleet lay at their moorings, but with the exception of

On the deck of the newcomer the Balkan monarchs took their places, the officials of each State grading

themselves behind their monarch. The Ambassadors formed a foremost group by themselves.

Last came the Western King, quite alone (save for the two Queens), bearing in his hand the vellum scroll, the

record of his arbitration. This he proceeded to read, a polyglot copy of it having been already supplied to

every Monarch, Ambassador, and official present. It was a long statement, but the occasion was so

stupendousso intense that the time flew by quickly. The cheering had ceased the moment the Arbitrator

When the reading was concluded Rupert raised his hand, and on the instant came a terrific salvo of

cannonshots from not only the ships in the port, but seemingly all up and over the hillsides away to the very

When the cheering which followed the salute had somewhat toned down, those on board talked together, and

presentations were made. Then the barges took the whole company to the armourclad fort in the

entranceway to the Blue Mouth. Here, in front, had been arranged for the occasion, platforms for the

starting of aeroplanes. Behind them were the various thrones of state for the Western King and Queen, and

the various rulers of "Balka"as the new and completed Balkan Federation had becomede jure as well as

de facto. Behind were seats for the rest of the company. All was a blaze of crimson and gold. We of the Press

were all expectant, for some ceremony had manifestly been arranged, but of all details of it we had been kept

in ignorance. So far as I could tell from the faces, those present were at best but partially informed. They

were certainly ignorant of all details, and even of the entire programme of the day. There is a certain kind of

The aero on which the King and Queen had come down from the mountain now arrived on the platform in the

charge of a tall young mountaineer, who stepped from the steeringplatform at once. King Rupert, having

handed his Queen (who still carried her baby) into her seat, took his place, and pulled a lever. The aero went

forward, and seemed to fall head foremost off the fort. It was but a dip, however, such as a skilful diver takes

from a height into shallow water, for the plane made an upward curve, and in a few seconds was skimming

upwards towards the Flagstaff. Despite the wind, it arrived there in an incredibly short time. Immediately

after his flight another aero, a big one this time, glided to the platform. To this immediately stepped a body of

ten tall, finelooking young men. The driver pulled his levers, and the plane glided out on the track of the

King. The Western King, who was noticing, said to the Lord High Admiral, who had been himself in

"The Guard of the Crown Prince, Your Majesty. They are appointed by the Nation."

"Yes, Your Majesty," came the answer: "to die, if need be, for the young Prince!"

"Your Majesty, if one of them should die, there are ten thousand eager to take his place."

"Fine, fine! It is good to have even one man eager to give his life for duty. But ten thousand! That is what

When King Rupert reached the platform by the Flagstaff, the Royal Standard of the Blue Mountains was

hauled up under it. Rupert stood up and raised his hand. In a second a cannon beside him was fired; then,

quick as thought, others were fired in sequence, as though by one prolonged lightningflash. The roar was

incessant, but getting less in detonating sound as the distance and the hills subdued it. But in the general

silence which prevailed round us we could hear the sound as though passing in a distant circle, till finally the

line which had gone northward came back by the south, stopping at the last gun to south'ard of the Flagstaff.

"That, Your Majesty, is the line of the frontier of the Blue Mountains. Rupert has ten thousand cannon in

"The women, Your Majesty. They are on frontier duty today, so that the men can come here."

Just at that moment one of the Crown Prince's Guards brought to the side of the King's aero something like a

rubber ball on the end of a string. The Queen held it out to the baby in her arms, who grabbed at it. The guard

drew back. Pressing that ball must have given some signal, for on the instant a cannon, elevated to

perpendicular, was fired. A shell went straight up an enormous distance. The shell burst, and sent out both a

light so bright that it could be seen in the daylight, and a red smoke, which might have been seen from the

As the shell burst, the King's aero seemed once more to spring from the platform out into midair, dipped as

before, and glided out over the Blue Mouth with a rapidity which, to look at, took one's breath away.

As it came, followed by the aero of the Crown Prince's Guard and a group of other aeros, the whole

mountainsides seemed to become alive. From everywhere, right away up to the farthest visible

mountaintops, darted aeroplanes, till a host of them were rushing with dreadful speed in the wake of the

King. The King turned to Queen Teuta, and evidently said something, for she beckoned to the Captain of the

Crown Prince's Guard, who was steering the plane. He swerved away to the right, and instead of following

above the open track between the lines of warships, went high over the outer line. One of those on board

began to drop something, which, fluttering down, landed on every occasion on the bridge of the ship high

The flight of aeroplanes was a memorable sight. It helped to make history. Henceforth no nation with an eye

for either defence or attack can hope for success without the mastery of the air.

In the meantimeand after that time, tooGod help the nation that attacks "Balka" or any part of it, so long

as Rupert and Teuta live in the hearts of that people, and bind them into an irresistible unity.

{1} Vladika, a high functionary in the Land of the Blue Mountains. He is a sort of official descendant of the

old PrinceBishops who used at one time to govern the State. In process of time the system has changed, but

the functionshorn of its personal dominance remains. The nation is at present governed by the Council.

The Church (which is, of course, the Eastern Church) is represented by the Archbishop, who controls the

whole spiritual functions and organization. The connectinglink between themthey being quite

independent organizationsis the Vladika, who is ex officio a member of the National Council. By custom

he does not vote, but is looked on as an independent adviser who is in the confidence of both sides of national

{2} EDITORIAL NOTEWe shall, in our issue of Saturday week, give a full record of the romantic story

of Queen Teuta and her Shroud, written by Mr. Mordred Booth, and illustrated by our special artist, Mr.

Neillison Browne, who is Mr. Booth's artistic collaborateur in the account of King Rupert's Coronation.